New
Mar 19, 2016 3:15 AM
#51
CHAPTER 49 REGROUPING “Aw, he’s gone!” Natsu groaned in frustration when we ran up to someplace he led us to, only to find out there was nothing there but a regular tree. “Are you sure Zeref was here?” Lucy asked him. “They definitely were here, but she sprayed something all around. There’s no way to track ‘em now.” Natsu said after sniffing the air around the place. “This sucks. I’m gonna take a nap.” “We don’t have time for that right now. I’m worried about Cana, and we have to go after Zeref.” Lucy said. While I agreed with her, getting some rest right now to replenish some of our energy wouldn’t be a bad idea. In the end we decided to take it easy for a bit and in the meantime organise some of the information we’d gathered about our enemy so far. “… Like I just explained, they’re plotting to use Zeref to take over the world.” Lucy explained for the second time to Natsu what the enemy was trying to accomplish. Natsu wasn’t exactly the brightest, so she had to use the simplest words she could find to help him understand. “Take over the world, huh? Sounds pretty over-the-top if you ask me.” Natsu didn’t sound very impressed, nor interested in the finer details, but I was sure he cared. “Still… we got to settle the score with them for what they did to Gramps.” His tone was a lot more serious with that last line. “They better not even think they can leave the island now.” “Well, how did they get here in the first place?” I asked. “They must’ve come here using a ship of some sort if I had to guess…” “Roth’s right. And remember when that dark-haired woman said she was going to bring Zeref to her master? There’s a good chance they have that ship anchored somewhere!” Lucy completed my train of thoughts. “Happy! Do you think you could fly around and look for it?” “You know, I would, but I’m all out of magic power, sorry.” Happy responded with an embarrassed smile. “That makes you just a regular kitty, then…” Lucy failed to hide her disappointment with Happy’s reply. “In that case, what do you say we head back to Gramps and Wendy?” Natsu suggested. “Maybe we can get Carla or Lily to look for it.” Really? Natsu knew where Wendy was? I felt immensely relieved knowing she was safe. Well, unless something has happened after he’s left her… But if she’s with the guild master, she’d probably be fine. Lucy and I both agreed to that plan, and so we followed Natsu. “Wendy!” Natsu yelled when we finally made it to the location she and the guild master would be at. “Mister Natsu! Roth! And Miss Lucy! You’re all back!” She looked happy to see us all again. She sat on the ground next to where Makarov was lying, his body all wrapped in bandages. What happened to him, I wondered, as we approached the two. “How’s Makarov?” Lucy asked her, worried when she saw him in this state. “Still not that great.” She replied regretfully. “His wounds must be too severe. Still, it’s strange… I don’t sense that his life is in danger.” Lily, who also happened to be here with Wendy and Carla, spoke. “Perhaps it has something to do with this island being considered sacred ground.” Carla said. Right then, a wizard appeared out of thin air only metres away from us. It was Mest, and he had quite the serious look on his face. “Where did you run off to, whoever you are?” Natsu bluntly asked him. “He’s Mest. A spy from the Magic Council.” Lucy said, saved him the trouble answering. Wait, how did Lucy know this, I wondered. And wasn’t this the guy who’d teamed up with Wendy for the trial, or was I going crazy? “To be honest, my real name is Doranbolt.” He spoke. “Mister Doranbolt. What are you doing here?” Wendy asked in surprise and got up. “There’s no need to worry, Wendy. You could say I’m on a rescue mission.” He stated with a smile. None of us knew what exactly he meant with that. Fairy Tail didn’t need to be rescued. The only thing that needed to happen was getting these Grimoire Heart guys off our island without letting them take Zeref with them. “With my magic, I can take your guild members off this island. I just need to know where everyone is…” He continued to explain. “We don’t need your help, got that?” Natsu responded, unimpressed with Doranbolt’s plan. “Why would we want the Council’s help?” Carla spoke. She didn’t seem to trust this guy at all. “Indeed. This is our problem, not yours. Trust me, we solve this on our own.” Lily added. “Listen to me! Once the Council finds out what’s going on, they’ll likely attack the island!” Doranbolt yelled at us in the hopes to convince us to agree to his plan. “Then we’ll just take care of it before that happens.” I said, unable to remain quiet any longer. I, too, didn’t want this guy’s help. He had deceived us before, there was no telling what else he might be scheming behind our backs. “Your master has been defeated! And Grimoire Heart still has incredibly powerful wizards on their side! You can’t possibly win!” Doranbolt wouldn’t give up, but none of us was interested in what he had to say. We would solve this problem the Fairy Tail way. Finally realising this, he shut his mouth, but he stayed at our side. As long as he wouldn’t get in our way, I didn’t care. Dark clouds had gathered above the island during this time, and rain began to fall down from the skies. With the guild master in this weakened state, we all agreed it would be best to carry him to a dry place. After a short while we found some old ruins that could provide us with shelter from the rain. We were all still tired from our previous battles, so we decided to stay and rest inside these ruins for the time being, at least until the weather would clear up again, hopefully soon. In the meantime, Lily and Carla were sent out to do some scouting for us. As I made myself as comfortable as possible on the cold, stone floor, my thoughts went to the other guild members. The last time I’d seen Gajeel he was in pretty bad shape. I knew Gajeel was very strong, but I couldn’t help but worry a little after seeing what happened to him. At least Levy was with him. Then there was Erza, who went all alone after I offered to take out the pink-haired girl myself. It was even harder to feel worried for her. In fact, I was more worried for whoever would be her opponent. I grinned a little when I thought of how badly she would punish anybody who would dare to stand up against her and the guild. What about Mirajane and Juvia, though? Those two were left behind at the base camp. But considering how Mirajane was seen as Erza’s equal in battle, they too would probably be just fine on their own. Juvia wasn’t to be underestimated either. Then who else was left? I almost forgot about Gray. Didn’t he team up with Loke? I didn’t know much about his partner, but Gray himself was a pretty tough guy. Those two surely wouldn’t be taken down easily. And then there was Cana. She was supposed to be with Lucy, but I had no idea where she was now… Hopefully she managed to team up with one of our other members. “Roth… Roth! Are you awake?” I heard Wendy’s voice from far away and felt something nudging me. I suddenly woke up from my thoughts and could hear her loud and clear. “Sorry. I was thinking. What’s happening?” I apologised for my absent-mindedness and quickly got up. “We’re all leaving to the base camp. We’re waiting for you to come.” She told me. “Man. We could’ve already been there if you’d been paying attention!” Natsu, carrying the guild master on his back, bluntly complained, but he didn’t sound mean about it. I apologised some more and followed after them. It was still raining, and looking at those clouds, it didn’t seem like it would stop any time soon. I didn’t mind too much; in fact it was quite refreshing after those hours in the heat. Doranbolt warned us one last time that whatever we were doing wasn’t right, but once again, we ignored him and left him behind at the ruins. What happened on this island was none of his concern. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:12 AM
Mar 23, 2016 3:16 AM
#52
CHAPTER 50 FAIRY GLITTER It had only been minutes since we left the ruins and Doranbolt behind us, when we ran into this tall, muscular man, surrounded by extreme downpour, making it hard to make out any details on his appearance. “Someone’s there.” Natsu stated the obvious, but he halted and remained on guard. The rest of us stayed close behind him. Chances were this guy was another one of Grimoire Heart’s elite members. “What is this magic power!?” Wendy exclaimed in shock. The others, and I as well, noticed there was something special about this guy. His power level was through the roof. Even the normally cocky Natsu couldn’t hide his expression of surprise, sensing this guy’s extraordinary magic power. Would it be a good idea to stay and fight against this monster, I wondered. None of us were fully recovered from our previous fights… No, running wasn’t an option. The only way forward was by defeating him in battle. At moments like these, when facing an enemy with such overwhelming power, I wish Erza was here to aid us. “Who are you!? One of the Kin!?” Natsu asked loudly to have his voice be heard over the rainfall. “Tell me, can you fly?” The man calmly replied after a brief moment. None of us knew how to respond to that; what did he mean by that? “No, I guess you still can’t.” He then lifted both his hands and with stretched arms aimed them at us. In an instance the rain in the area stopped. Complete silence followed, as we waited what would happen next. “Fall.” He spoke next. And with that the rain began to fall again, breaking the silence. At that very moment, I felt a huge pressure on me, knocking me down to the ground. My body and the air around me felt like it was weighing a ton. Even the ground beneath me was crumbling under the extreme pressure this magic spell was putting on us. I could hardly move my head to see what happened to the others, but hearing from their screams I could only assume they were affected by it as well. After what seemed ages, the pressure put on the area loosened. I still felt heavier than normal, but I could at least move my body again. With effort I raised my head a little to look in front of me. The others lied on the ground nearby; before us stood the mysterious man, still surrounded by heavy downpour. “Personally, I don’t care about Fairy Tail or Zeref.” The man calmly spoke as he watched us. “But there is one thing here that I want. Where is the grave of Mavis Vermilion, Fairy Tail’s first master?” He asked us. “None of us knows, and even if we did, we wouldn’t tell you anyway!” Lucy yelled at him. “I wonder what he wants with the grave of the first master… Do you think it has to do with the second part of the trial?” Wendy spoke to no one in particular. She did raise a good point, though. What exactly was he after? “That’s it! Now I understand!” Happy suddenly yelled as though he’d come to some sort of realisation. “I’m sure we end up dumber once we hear what you have to say, but by all means, go ahead.” Carla said, being her usual mean self to Happy, even under these circumstances. “You want to be an S-class wizard, too, don’t you!? Too bad! We’re not letting you join Fairy Tail!” Happy spoke with full confidence about the nonsense he was spouting. Even I had to shake my head in disbelief from hearing that. Right after Happy finished, he was struck by a powerful gravity spell, completely flattening him. It seemed our opponent wasn’t exactly impressed with his theory either. “All right, that’s enough. No more comments from you.” The man continued to talk. “Listen, I don’t know about any ‘trial’ or ‘S-class’ nonsense, and I have no intentions on joining your pathetic guild.” “You’re the only one pathetic around here! Our master’s guild is holy ground for us! There’s no way we’d ever tell someone like y—“ Lucy shouted in anger at him again, but a gravity spell made sure she wasn’t able to finish her sentence. “Lucy!” Why, you…!” Natsu’s fury rose at the sight of Lucy getting crushed by this guy’s spell. “Tell, us what do you want!?” “The sparkle of fairies… Fairy Glitter… Said to be just as powerful as Fairy Law. It’s one of your guild’s three grand spells, isn’t it?” Our opponent finally revealed what he was really after. Even so, I had never heard of these spells before. “What!? No idea what you’re talking about!” Natsu didn’t seem to get it either, though his useless response was answered with the same gravity spell that Happy and Lucy suffered from just earlier. “Tell me where I can find it, or I’ll squash you until you pop!” I could tell he was starting to get impatient with us. None of us knew the location of Mavis’s grave; even if we wanted to tell him, we couldn’t. There had to be something we could do against him, but I was out of ideas… he was just too strong for us to handle. “I’m Natsu Dragneel… The son of Igneel… I can’t be forced to the ground… so easily!” Natsu slowly stood up, despite being under the full effect of the gravity spell, as he spoke. It wasn’t the first time I’d seen Natsu pull off the impossible, but I was still amazed by it. His willpower was beyond anything I’d ever seen before. He began to run toward the man, his feet cracking the earth beneath him due to the heavy pressure he was under, and then managed to somehow jump while gathering all his power in his blazing fists. “Fire Dragon…” But before he could finish his attack, the man hit him with a powerful spell that was seemingly cast instantly, sending him flying back in our direction again. Natsu was smashed into the ground and had trouble getting up again after that hit. To think even Natsu couldn’t even touch this guy, what chance did we have against him? “Is that Makarov lying over there?” He said after observing our small group once more. Our guild master was on the ground at a safe distance behind us. “Perfect. I can just ask him, then.” “Oh no, you won’t!” Don’t you dare mess with Gramps!” Natsu got up on his feet in an instant when he heard this guy was planning on using him to find the grave of our first master. “You’ll have hell to pay –“ He got ready to launch himself at the enemy again, but at that moment we were all hit by gravity spells, pushing us against the ground without any hope of breaking free from it. What were we supposed to do against an enemy this strong? “Help us… Anyone…!” Lucy shouted in despair as we lied helplessly on the ground, forced down by powerful gravity magic. It looked like our time had run out. Our opponent was now slowly approaching us, not showing any sign of wanting to make haste. The effects of his spells were starting to weaken again, but even so, we had lost all hope of being able to fight back. All we could do is pray for a miracle to happen. And at that moment, our miracle made her appearance in the form of Cana. “Is it you!?” She shouted from behind him as she stood on top of a large rock. He turned around to see who was speaking to him. I was thankful for Cana making her appearance with that excellent timing, but at the same time I wondered what she was planning on doing against a foe this strong. I didn’t know exactly how strong she was, but if she wasn’t classified as S-class wizard yet, she couldn’t possibly be that much stronger than any of us here. “Don’t you dare hurt my friends anymore!” She leaped from the rock and threw a number of magic cards in the direction of the enemy, causing explosions on impact around him. “Fairy…” Her wrist glowed with a mysterious yellow light. But she was interrupted by a gravity spell, knocking her down to the ground. “Is it possible she learned to use Fairy Glitter!?” Carla said in shock. “Lucy… Sorry for ditching you… I betrayed you and our friendship. That was unforgivable.” Cana spoke with sincerity as she got up again, weakened by the hit of the enemy’s spell. “But trust me now. If I can hit him with this, it will defeat him!” She was confident that whatever she had acquired was going to win us this fight. It was likely she was talking about Fairy Glitter, then. But it wouldn’t matter if her opponent wasn’t going to give her the time to finish casting it; we’d somehow have to distract his attention from her to give her the chance. Natsu and the others figured out the same thing and gathered their strength to stand up against this foe once more. However, before we were able to do anything, our enemy spread his arms and blasted all of us away with a powerful shockwave. “No one can move under the force my gravity.” He followed up his attack with another powerful area-wide gravity spell, pressing us to the ground again. “Never did I imagine the spell I was searching for would so casually come to me.” He walked up to Cana and made her levitate in the air, then cast a spell on her that put her in great pain. All we could do was watch as he continued to hurt her more. The gravity holding us down was too strong to get up from. “Let me ask you a question girl. Are you capable of using Fairy Glitter?” This guy just kept on going with pointless talk. Still, this could actually work in our favour. As I had noticed from earlier, the effects of his gravity spells would start to fade away shortly after casting them. The longer he would keep his attention locked on Cana without killing her or stealing the spell, the more chance we would have at making a possible counter-attack to save her. “Of course… I am…” Cana struggled to get those words out of her mouth, but even in this hopeless situation, she wasn’t planning on giving up this fight. “It’s an ultra-difficult spell that gathers and compresses sunlight, moonlight, and starlight. A lowly wizard like you can’t possibly use it.” He continued to talk to her. Just a little more and the effects of his gravity spell would be weakened enough for us to move again. He then intensified the pressure on Cana, getting close to the point where she was getting completely crushed by the power of his spell. If there was a time to attack, it should be now. Natsu bashed his head into the ground. For a moment I thought he’d gone crazy, but then I sensed a large amount of magic power channelling through his body. He was about to do something. “Fire Dragon… Roar!” The entire area around him began to crumble and flames were bursting through the countless of cracks in the ground. The effect of his spell spread toward our enemy who had his back turned to the rest of us all this time, catching him off-guard, and resulted in a fiery explosion at his feet. At this moment, I Prequipped myself in an instant and channelled a powerful Lightning Shock to add to our surprise attack, doubling the size of the explosion at our enemy’s location. It seemed our attacks had no effect on him at all, as he effortlessly blew us away without even showing a sign of being hurt by our combined attack. But with his focus on Cana gone, she was free to move again. “Nice one, you guys!” She thanked us with a smirk on her face and readied herself for what she’d been wanting to do all this time. “I can use this spell!” She raised one of her arms and pointed her fist at the skies. “Assemble, o river of light guided by fairies!” With those words her whole arm began to shine brightly. A pillar of golden light surrounded her and shot up to the sky. “Impossible…!” The enemy stared in shock at the light as the spell was being cast. Rays of light broke through the dark rain clouds, causing the rainfall to cease. The entire sky then tore open and revealed a beautiful starry sky in motion. An otherworldly sight I’d never seen before, scary and beautiful at the same time. The ground trembled and I felt immense magic power gathering around Cana’s location while all of this was happening… would this be enough to take down this foe, I wondered? “Shine! To destroy the fangs of wickedness!” The star-filled sky completely lit up, then turned all dark. A wide circle of light appeared high above Cana. “Fairy Glitter!” She lowered her fist and aimed it at the enemy standing in front of her. The circle of light rapidly descended and surrounded her target, then shrunk in size, wrapping itself around his body. The man was immersed in a blinding light as Cana channelled the power of the spell onto him through the magic ring.around him. I had to shield my eyes to not get blinded by its brilliance. “Begone!” As the Fairy Glitter spell was about to reach its final stage, the man went down on one knee and cast a spell of his own. Powerful light rays shot up from the ground all around the area, making it impossible to see anything for a brief period of time. An explosion of light followed and we were all knocked backward by the force of the impact. “You consider this enough skill to use Fairy Glitter? Don’t make me laugh.” The man emerged unscathed from the explosion. I couldn’t believe it… Just how strong was he when Cana’s spell had no effect on him. Even if what he said was true and Cana wasn’t high level enough to fully utilise its full power, the immense amount of magic she’d gathered should’ve still done at least something. “Are you aware that I can take the spell even after I kill you?” He said as he walked up to her. Rain started to fall from the sky again. She had completely lost the will to fight after seeing her spell had done nothing to him at all. Even we couldn’t do anything but watch, as we were under the effects of heavy gravity again. This was looking absolutely hopeless. “Now you’ll fall to Hell.” He aimed his hand at her and began to channel the energy to finish her off for good. Right then, a figure appeared out of nowhere, positioned between Cana and her opponent, and immediately blasted him with a spell that sent him flying backward. No way. After all we’d gone through without even being able to touch him, this guy landed a full hit on him with such effect. As the dust of the impact of the hit settled, it was revealed our hero was none other than Gildarts. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:03 AM
Mar 23, 2016 5:56 AM
#53
| The only thing I find wrong is the spacing, but that in itself isn't really a big problem. However in chapter 8 you could space it out so it wouldn't be clumped together. Dialogue can have it's own paragraph even if it's two words long. So when I read -- "Levy." I said "What is it Roth?" "Umh... I know this might be a strange request..." "Don't worry, tell us?" Instead of this, it could be. "Levy." I said "What is it Roth?" "Umh... I know this might be a strange request..." "Don't worry, tell us?" It'll look more organized, although it isn't necessary. You'll find a lot of fanfictions similar to this like The Smallest Straw Hat, History Is Actually Awesome, and Blonding are good examples. If you space out your text, it will be more pleasant on the eyes of your readers, and easier to read. You'll also notice that these fanfictions have a heck ton of reviews! Also another thing I would like to point out -- "Don't worry, tell us?" could be, "Don't worry, tell us!" This is just a suggestion, you really don't need to change anything if you don't want to because it is your own writing after all. Otherwise it's pretty good! Please continue the good work! |
BasudeMar 23, 2016 6:17 AM
 |
Mar 23, 2016 7:03 AM
#54
Sondsta said: The only thing I find wrong is the spacing, but that in itself isn't really a big problem. However in chapter 8 you could space it out so it wouldn't be clumped together. Dialogue can have it's own paragraph even if it's two words long. This is just a suggestion, you really don't need to change anything if you don't want to because it is your own writing after all. Otherwise it's pretty good! Please continue the good work! Thanks a lot for the suggestions. :) I know Fanfiction.net automatically puts larger spaces between sentences like that, but I think I still prefer it more clumped together because it makes the paragraphs stand out more. With spaced out sentences you kind of lose the feeling of a paragraph during dialogue sections. But I can see your point about readability, and it's something I'll keep in mind for future writings. Unfortunately, my story's already getting so big, changing that now would be a ton of work. :( For your second point... Lol, it's really small. I guess it could go either way? Though the exclamation mark at the end makes it sound a little more excited. |
MilenninMar 23, 2016 7:06 AM
Mar 23, 2016 7:23 AM
#55
Milennin said: Sondsta said: The only thing I find wrong is the spacing, but that in itself isn't really a big problem. However in chapter 8 you could space it out so it wouldn't be clumped together. Dialogue can have it's own paragraph even if it's two words long. This is just a suggestion, you really don't need to change anything if you don't want to because it is your own writing after all. Otherwise it's pretty good! Please continue the good work! Thanks a lot for the suggestions. :) I know Fanfiction.net automatically puts larger spaces between sentences like that, but I think I still prefer it more clumped together because it makes the paragraphs stand out more. With spaced out sentences you kind of lose the feeling of a paragraph during dialogue sections. But I can see your point about readability, and it's something I'll keep in mind for future writings. Unfortunately, my story's already getting so big, changing that now would be a ton of work. :( For your second point... Lol, it's really small. I guess it could go either way? Though the exclamation mark at the end makes it sound a little more excited. I understand. Editing always takes a lot of work... but don't worry about it. Thanks for hearing me out nonetheless. The second point is just something small and trivial, so I suppose in the long end it doesn't matter. Besides that, I like how your story is progressing. Thanks for sharing it in the first place! |
|
Mar 23, 2016 7:41 AM
#56
Sondsta said: I understand. Editing always takes a lot of work... but don't worry about it. Thanks for hearing me out nonetheless. The second point is just something small and trivial, so I suppose in the long end it doesn't matter. Besides that, I like how your story is progressing. Thanks for sharing it in the first place! Thanks, I'm glad you're liking it so far. :) And since this is my first time writing an actual story (even though a big part of the story and characters isn't even made up by me, lol), I'm sure there are plenty of small things and flaws to point out, so it's helpful for me when they're getting mentioned. |
Mar 26, 2016 3:45 AM
#57
CHAPTER 51 ON THE OFFENSIVE “Get out of here.” Gildarts ordered us as he kept his eyes intensely locked onto the opponent and began to power up. He was serious about taking this guy out all by himself. His opponent gazed back at him and also charged up magic energy. The tension between the two wizards was building with every passing second… Gildarts was right; we should be getting out of here. By staying we would only get in his way. “Go!” He shouted, telling us one more time to leave, then charged at the enemy at full speed. An explosive battle followed, with merely the shockwaves of their punches blowing the rest of us away. It was amazing to see a fight of such high level wizards, but we really couldn’t afford to waste any more time just sitting here and watching. The rest realised the same thing and we turned around, leaving it all up to Gildarts. He was the strongest wizard in our guild, and having just seen him in action, I had full confidence in his abilities to handle this foe on his own. “Man, I can’t believe we’re missing out on the fight of the century!” Natsu complained loudly once we got safely away from the battlefield and entered the forest again. “Meeting up with the others is more important right now!” Lucy harshely told him, and I fully agreed with her. Several of our other members were still scattered across the island, and possibly in danger. Getting back to the base camp and regroup should be our main priority for now. And so, we continued on our way back to the camp… Suddenly, the ground started to shake. At first it was barely noticeable, and I thought they were just the result of Gildart’s battle with the wizard from Grimoire Heart, but it rapidly grew in intensity until we could no longer ignore it. We all looked behind us to see what was causing the shaking and then saw the enormous tree, unique to this island, was tilted and slowly falling down. “Ah! What’s going on!?” Natsu yelled but continued to run. We were at least lucky the tree wasn’t going to fall in this direction or else we wouldn’t have been able to make it out of its way in time. At that moment, a shock went through my body and instantly drained me of all my strength and magic power. I fell on my knees and was unable to get back up. “Guys…!?” I wanted to say something, but I felt so very dizzy, weakened and exhausted all at the same time, it was all I could utter at the moment. “I… I’m out of strength.” Wendy said and she, too, fell down, as did the others. Why were we all losing our power…? My consciousness slipped away before I could finish my thought process. I opened my eyes again. So, I was still alive… not just that, I felt magic power flowing through my body again. “What the…?” Natsu looked around in surprise as he got up. “My… power is back?” Lucy and the others were experiencing the same thing. Whatever had just hit us earlier had been undone. “What just happened?” Lucy asked, but none of us could answer that. The thing that mattered was that we were still alive. I was thankful we weren’t spotted by enemy forces during the period of time we were out, or things might not have looked so pretty for us now. “Yeah… it’s back all right! Let’s go!” With his magic restored, Natsu was full with energy again. He ran off and we all followed behind him, in the direction of where the base camp was located. Some time later… we finally made it back to the base camp. The whole area around it looked like it had been the place of numerous battles. “Natsu! You guys are all back, thank goodness!” Levy greeted us as we approached the camp. She looked tired and wounded. With her were Freed and Bixlow, who weren’t looking too great either. Four more wounded Fairy Tail members were here, but they were all out for the count. It seemed Gajeel still hadn’t woken up since I’d last seen him… his condition must’ve been worse than I thought. Even Juvia and Mirajane were defeated in battle. To think some of Grimoire Heart’s wizards even surpassed our S-rank members… I hoped Erza would be fine. She was still gone and I had no idea where she was and what she was doing right now. “I’ll heal them right away!” Wendy said and knelt down at our knocked out comrades. “Oh! Hey, Natsu!” Lisanna suddenly appeared from behind one of the tents in the camp. “I know I wasn’t selected as one of the participants for the trial, but Master asked me to come to help with the preparations and make food for you guys.” She explained to him. “But then all of this happened…” “I’m glad you’re okay, Lisanna.” Natsu said to her with a friendly smile. “I appreciate what you’re trying to do. But don’t push yourself too hard healing everyone, Wendy.” Lisanna turned her attention to Wendy when she saw she was already tending to the wounds of our members. “Your magic power has been seriously over-taxed today. You need to rest for a little while.” Carla adviced her, completely agreeing with what Lisanna said. Wendy didn’t like it, but she knew her friends were right about her and cancelled her healing magic spell. “Lisanna. What happened here?” Natsu inquired after looking around for a bit. “That man over there…” She pointed at a guy lying unconscious a little away from the camp. “He attacked us here. I’m not sure why, but we suddenly lost our magic power afterward. Things were looking bad, but Freed and Bixlow fought him for us. Still… everyone has already been injured elsewhere… What are we going to do?” Lisanna’s said weakly and looked like she was on the verge of crying. “You’re not allowed to cry, Lisanna! We’re going to be okay!” Happy told her in an attempt to cheer her up. “Happy’s right.” Lucy added. “They’re gonna pay.” Natsu cracked his knuckles. Seeing all of our members in such a bad state was feeding his lust for battle and revenge for what Grimoire Heart has done. “They will pay for this.” “Grimoire Heart’s ship is stationed right off the shoreline, just east of here.” Lily said. “As we’ll need to defend this spot, I suggest we split into two teams.” “One team will be offence, and the other team will be defence.” Levy followed up. While I didn’t like the idea of splitting up our forces yet again, it was going to be necessary if we wanted to beat Grimoire Heart. We need as many as we can to help fight their guild master, but we’d also need some to stay behind in case the camp gets attacked again. “Before we decide on making teams, where are our missing members, Erza, Gray and Loke? And what do we know about the remaining enemies?” I asked. “I don’t know about Erza or Gray, but Loke has returned to the Celestial Spirit World after he won his battle against one of Grimoire Heart’s members.” Lucy directly answered. “There’s that girl that kicked Natsu’s butt earlier uses Lost Magic that can control time. But she got away when that weirdo with the doll butted in.” Happy told us. “She didn’t kick anyone’s butt, and especially not mine.” Natsu defended himself, but we had all seen the bad state he was in when Lucy and I bumped into him during our fight. Whoever she was, she wasn’t a weakling. “Say, Roth. Weren’t you the one leaving the camp with Erza before this invasion happened? At least that’s what I heard from Mira...” Lisanna asked me. “We split up when we ran into an enemy. I don’t know where she went to, and haven’t seen her since then. As for the enemy, I made sure she won’t wake up any time soon.” I lied about the last part, but I had faith she wouldn’t cause any more trouble for us. “So, what’s the strategy?” Natsu asked, starting to get bored of all the talk. “Because I’m ready to take down Hades! How about it, Lucy? Happy?” “Aye, Sir!” “M–Me? Wouldn’t someone like Freed be a better choice?” Lucy said in surprise. “We’re a team, remember?” Happy told her with his paw held up. “Happy’s right. And I need to stay here and write an enchantment.” Freed responded. He also wasn’t in great shape. “Leave the defence stuff to us!” Bixlow added with a grin and stuck out his tongue, like he often did after he finished saying something. “I’m going with you, too!” Wendy stepped forward. “Hold on, Wendy!” Carla tried to stop her from joining the team to confront Hades. “They’re going to need every bit of support they can get in this fight.” She said with determination, and for once wouldn’t let her companion hold her back. “I’ll come, too. I need to avenge Gajeel.” Lily also showed up at Natsu’s side. “I’m going to stay and help Freed with his enchantment.” Levy said. “I’m going to stay with Big Sis, Mira, and Big Bro, Elf.” Lisanna said. “What’ll you do, Roth?” Lucy asked me when she noticed I was the only one who hadn’t decided yet. “Obviously I’ll be coming with you guys. Hades is going to pay for what he’s done.” I spoke without hesitation and joined Natsu’s team. All of my magic power had been restored, so I’d be able to go all-out one more time. If this Hades guy was their master, he would surely be the strongest, meaning we’d need all the firepower we could get for this final fight, and so, I was planning to give it my all. “It appears we have a plan of action.” Freed concluded. “Let’s do it!” Natsu shouted, unable to hold in his excitement any longer. “Yeah!” The rest of us shouted after him, and with that, we left. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:03 AM
Mar 30, 2016 2:40 AM
#58
CHAPTER 52 KNOCKING ON HELL’S DOORS “Gray! Erza!” We had only just left the camp when we bumped into two of our previously missing guildmates. They both looked like they’d gone through hell, yet Natsu asked whether they were up for getting some payback. To my surprise they both agreed to come; I guess they still had some fight left in them, then. I was glad they did, but I hoped they weren’t going to overextend themselves by coming with us. Just looking at the two, I wondered what kind of battles they’d fought. Especially Erza… I’d never seen her wounded like this before. Her foe must’ve been truly formidable. It was only a short run to the eastern shoreline, and as soon as we got there, the large ship of Grimoire Heart became visible. On top of it was who I assumed to be their guild master, gazing down upon us as we approached. An old man with a long, silvery beard, and an eyepatch over his right eye. Despite his age, he looked strong, and there was definitely a powerful and mysterious aura surrounding him. He looked at us with eyes filled with lust for battle. “So, you wish for the same treatment I gave your master?” He said, hoping to get a response out of us. “Come face your destruction, children of Makarov.” With those words he walked away, leaving it up to us to find a way to get on the ship. “Thinks he’s so great.” Gray said, not at all impressed with Hades’s attitude towards us and Fairy Tail in general. “If we can defeat that man in time, the rest of them will leave and the Council won’t have to fire on us?” Wendy asked us. “I suppose that’s our plan. And if we can destroy their ship in the process, they’ll have to swim back.” I answered her. “I got a favour to ask you guys.” Natsu turned to the three Exceed who’d all come with us. “I need you to find and destroy whatever’s powering this ship.” He told them. “Yeah, if it takes off it’ll spell trouble, huh? At least for you?” Happy responded with a smile, referring to Natsu’s motion sickness. Though he meant it as a joke, it was true we’d be in serious trouble if Natsu would be taken out of the fight due to something as silly as that. “In that case, you can count on us.” The Exceed agreed to Natsu’s plan and went right ahead. “Time to get this show on the road!” Gray said, not wanting to waste any more time standing around here, and formed a large staircase made of ice, leading up to the deck of the ship. “Let’s go!” “Yeah!” Natsu shouted and took the lead. We all followed, running up the icy stairs. “As a wizard, he surpasses even our own master.” Erza informed us as we made our way up. “Go all-out as soon as the battle starts!” “Right!” Wendy responded boldly to Erza’s words. I shivered at the thought of a wizard even stronger than our guild master, but Erza’s plan was solid. Against an enemy this strong, we couldn’t afford to drag things out. We’d have to try to overwhelm him and finish him off as fast as possible. Even though he’s stronger than all of us individually, we do have the number advantage over him. I cast Prequip and took the Lightning Edge in both my hands, preparing myself for this final battle against Grimoire Heart’s guild master, Hades. “I’ll hit him with everything I got!” Gray said in response to Erza’s plan. “We have to live and fight for the moment!” Lucy added. “I can finally thrash him!” Natsu roared with excitement. “I’m all fired up now!” With his fists engulfed by flames, Natsu jumped into the air as soon as he reached the top. “Have a taste of Fairy Tail’s power!” He then launched a pillar of fire shooting from his hand at Hades who was calmly standing there, waiting for us to come at him. A massive, fiery explosion at his location followed, but Hades wasn’t even moving an inch. “Fairy Tail’s… power?” He merely responded, unimpressed with the result of Natsu’s attack. Erza with her Black Wing Armour and weapon and Gray wielding the enormous Cold Excalibur blade charged at him once the flames of Natsu’s attack had dissipated, resulting in yet another explosion, this time a combination of light and ice crystals. “Open, Gate of the Golden Bull!” Lucy summoned Tauros, one of her strongest Celestial Spirits. Without making any silly remarks for once, he jumped straight at the enemy, smashing him with the hugely oversized axe he wielded. “Fierce… Mooove!” “By the grace of the winds, strike fiercely, move swiftly, and be free of all harm! Arms! Armour! Vernier!” Wendy combined all of her support magic and cast it onto the rest of us simultaneously. Amongst all of this chaos I found it hard to find a chance to get in a hit in myself without getting in the way of the others, and so I joined Wendy in casting support. This time I would do it without failing, I thought to myself, not allowing myself to mess up again. “Tide of the arcane spirits that flow through the heavens…! Invoke!” I established connections with everyone in here and channelled magic through to them, further enhancing their magical damage output and refilling their pool of magic power. I had been practising on getting this spell right, and I finally got it to work; though now was not the time to celebrate. Erza and Gray made another charge at Hades, this time their bodies boosted with all of the enchantments from Wendy and me. Hades was forced to dodge their attacks, being aware of the fact that their strength had been enhanced to a level that could even put him in danger if he were to get hit by their attacks. Erza appeared right behind him, but he had already seen her. He evaded her sword slash and retaliated with a magic chain spell that grabbed her at her throat and then slung her away, throwing her against Gray who hadn’t seen it coming. Natsu took advantage of the moment in which Hades was busy controlling the magic chain with Erza attached to it and jumped at him from above with another fire technique. “Fire Dragon… Wing Attack!” Hades couldn’t get himself away from Natsu’s attack in time and took the full hit. Still, he recovered quickly and hit Natsu in the back of his head with a new chain spell and swung him around the battlefield. Luckily for him, Erza was already back on her feet and sliced the chain that was holding Natsu. “Natsu!” I shouted and threw a low-flying Blitzerang in his direction. “Got it!” Natsu gave a quick nod and hopped on top of the Blitzerang, effectively turning it into some kind of an electric, spinning surfboard. “Sky Dragon… Roar!” Wendy, standing behind us, launched a powerful roar attack, further boosting the speed at which Natsu was flying. “Scorpio!” Lucy’s Celestial Spirit blasted a sand tornado, merging with Wendy’s roar for more power. “Catch this!” Gray threw a gigantic hammer made of ice, which Natsu caught, and prepared to smack Hades on the head with. “A Unison Raid!? Hades said in surprise at seeing our combination attack; at the speed at which Natsu was flying at him, he’d be unable to get out of the way. A mighty and colourful explosion of lightning, fire, sand and ice occurred when Natsu and all of our magic made their impact and sent Hades flying to the back of the ship. My Blitzerang with Natsu no longer on it, returned itself to me, restoring some of the magic energy I’d put into it. The amount of power we had thrown into our combined attack surely must have done something, I thought to myself, as I watched the smoke of the explosion slowly clear, waiting to see the result of our attack. “People refer to their mistakes as ‘experience’.” Guild master Hades calmly stepped out of the cloud of dust and smoke still covering the location of impact, not showing a sign of being harmed by our attack whatsoever. “But, true mistakes do not leave experience behind. For you have no future left after making the mistake of opposing me.” “No way…!” Wendy said in shock. We all felt the same. If that attack didn’t even manage to scratch him, then how were we supposed to beat him? Even Natsu and Erza couldn’t believe their eyes at the sight of Hades taking all of our combined power this well. “Now, then. Are we finished with the warm-up exercises?” Hades spoke and began to charge himself with magic energy. As he continued to gather power, the air in the room started vibrating. This amount of magic power he was building up was unreal, possibly even higher than the wizard we had left up to Gildarts to fight. “Ready yourselves!” Erza warned us. I took a few steps back and took a defensive stance. Observing the enemy didn’t give me much information. While Hades was now charged up with magic energy, he just stood there with his arms crossed. It was impossible to read what he’d do next. With how much magic he had surrounded himself with, I couldn’t tell what or where to he was channelling it to. I’d just to have to prepare for the worst and focus everything on defence. “Katsu!” Out of nowhere, he roared the name of an attack, so loud that it hurt my ears. For a moment nothing seemed to happen, but then a quick flash of light showed up around Wendy, and in an instant she completely disappeared, only leaving her clothes behind. It all happened so fast, I couldn’t even register what just happened. Wendy… was gone? How? All of the air in the room returned to normal, but Hades kept a powerful magic aura around him. “Wendy! No!” Natsu yelled in desperation. We all blankly stared at her empty clothes falling to the ground. I couldn’t believe that she was killed just like that. “Eradicated without a trace, huh? How trifling.” Hades spoke, seemingly mildly amused by watching our reaction. “Shall I dispose of the rest of you now, one by one?” “Please calm down, everyone.” A voice I didn’t recognise spoke up. Where was it coming from, I wondered, and looked around. “I’m up here.” It then said, as though it had read my confused mind. I looked up and saw an antique grandfather clock with hands and feet holding itself attached to the ceiling of the room. “… is what she says.” “Horologium!” Lucy said, surprised to see her Celestial Spirit there when she hadn’t even summoned using her key. “What a relief…” Gray said with a smile, understanding what the clock just had done. I, however, didn’t get it. What did this clock have to do with anything, and why was it talking to us? “My automatic danger detection mode activated just in time.” It explained. “Thank you, Mr. Horologium… is what she says.” “So, why did her clothes fall off?” Natsu asked the important question. “As it was an emergency, I protected only her.” The clock calmly replied as if that was all. “Wait! Are you saying Wendy’s inside and completely…” Gray yelled in shock and failed to hide a slight blush on his cheeks. I was now getting what happened… So Wendy was actually inside this clock thing guy, who was actually one of Lucy’s Celestial Spirits, and managed to save her just before Hades’s spell hit her. “Eek! … is what she says. I’ll provide new clothing for her.” The clock spoke. “This is the only time I can offer my protection. Please be extra careful, everyone.” It then disappeared and Wendy fell down from the ceiling, wearing a new set of clothes. “Thanks, Horologium.” Lucy thanked her Celestial Spirit for saving Wendy’s life. “So this is what Makarov’s little ones are made of. Amusing, indeed.” Hades showed a little surprise by seeing his technique had actually failed to hit its target. “You know Gramps?” Natsu inquired when he heard Hades mention our guild master by his name. “Oh, you aren’t aware?” Hades responded. “Have records of me been expunged from the guild’s library as well? I was once Fairy Tail’s second master.” He stroked his beard. “I went by the name ‘Precht’.” “You lie!” Natsu shouted in anger. He didn’t want to believe this man, who was our enemy and threatened the existence of our guild, to be part of our guild’s history. “It was I who appointed Makarov as the third master.” He continued to talk, ignoring Natsu’s reaction. “Yeah, right! I’ve had enough of your nonsense!” Natsu couldn’t take any more of his talk and charged at him, but Hades easily caught him inside a powerful spell before he could get to him. As he shot down Natsu, he began firing spells at the rest of us as well. A volley of small, yet painful energy bombs came our way; there were too many to simply dodge or block. I got struck by one, then two, and more kept on coming; I couldn’t even find a chance to set up a defensive barrier. We fell to the ground, unable to shield ourselves from any of it. After a while it finally stopped, but having taken this many hits had drained me a good bit of my energy. “Tell me. Do fairies have tails or not?” It’s an eternal mystery… And thus an eternal adventure… I believe that’s how the guild’s name name came about, yes?” He calmly spoke to us while we lied on the ground, just barely recovering from his previous attack. “However… your adventure is about to end.” He walked up to Natsu and planted his boot on top of his head, who was to weak to fight back in his current state. “Mavis’s will was entrusted to me, and my will was entrusted to Makarov. But that was the mistake. Makarov changed the guild.” He explained to us. “What nonsense are you spouting off?” Natsu asked him. “He exposed magic to too much sunlight.” Hades plainly answered. “That’s how our Fairy Tail does things!” Natsu defended our guild. “We don’t live as dead, heartless people like you! We live with our lives on the line, dammit! If you don’t got the courage to change, then just stand still right where you are!” “You annoy me, imp.” Hades said, not impressed by Natsu’s words and burst of anger, and shot him with a magic spell again and again, and kept on going. “If you begrudge anyone, make it Makarov. It is because of him that you will now die painfully.” “Stop!” Erza shouted desperately. She couldn’t take it any longer to see Natsu in this much pain. But she, too, was drained of a lot of her magic energy. “I won’t… let you get away… with hurting Gramps….” Natsu slowly got up again, even though his whole body was hurting from all the magic attacks it had taken. “Enough. Begone.” Hades pointed his finger at him and charged a much more powerful spell this time. The amount of magic he was gathering was reaching dangerous levels. Natsu had to get out of there or he could very well die. In that instant, the whole room got lit up by a blinding yellow light, followed by the loud crash of thunder. Surrounded by sparks of electricity, Laxus stood there between Natsu and Hades; I could sense a mighty source of energy all around him. This really was the man I had least expected to see making his appearance at this time. Hadn’t Makarov kicked him out of the guild after that whole Battle of Fairy Tail thing he set up shortly after I joined the guild? In that case, what was he doing here, I wondered. “So this guy took out Gramps, huh?” He said as he observed Hades standing before him. Neither him nor his opponent looked intimidated by the other. I knew very little of Laxus’s combat abilities, except that it had taken quite a lot from Fairy Tail to bring him down during his act of rebellion against the guild. He might very well be the reinforcements we needed to win this battle. “What are you doing here, Laxus?” Erza questioned him. While I was thankful for his arrival, I wouldn’t mind knowing what brought him here either. “I came to pay my respects to the first guild master. I did used to be a member of Fairy Tail, after all.” Was his answer. Well, wasn’t that convenient; having him show up on the exact same day we had our S-class trial and an all-out invasion from Grimoire Heart. Well, whatever. As long as he was on our side, I wasn’t going to complain. “Since I’m here, I might as well dig a grave for our second guild master.” He began to power up even more. Without ever having seen him in action yet, I could already tell his magic energy was far above mine. “My, my. To think that boy had such pretentious kin…” Hades responded and also began to charge himself with magic. The ground was shaking lightly under the pressure of the two wizards increasing their power levels. Laxus taking on Hades was a great opportunity for me to catch some breath and replenish some of my own energy. With a thundering blow of his fist, Laxus punched Hades away at full power and immediately chased after him as to not give him a chance to recover from the first strike. While he did manage to land some direct hits on him, Hades appeared to take his attacks fairly well, though Laxus just kept on launching attack after attack at him. A beam of lightning shot from his mouth forced Hades into evading, and ripped through the walls of the ship, as if it was made of paper. Slowly but surely, Hades was creating more distance between him and his opponent, allowing him to fight back more effectively again. Laxus successfully dodged the magic chain spell coming at him, but then landed right inside of one of Hades’s other spells that he cast right after it. “Is this an Amaterasu Formula…!?” Laxus looked in shock at the multiple spell circles surrounding him. “Perish!” A huge, dark ball of magic appeared at his location, so powerful that even we were blown away by the shockwaves of the impact. “Those hit by this lose all strength in their limbs and become immobilised.” Hades conveniently explained while watching the smoke clear. “Even blocking it consumes so much magic power that it’s fatal…” Right then, a bolt of lightning shot from the cloud formed by the explosion and manoeuvred itself behind Hades; Laxus appeared from it and kicked him in the back before he could even react to it. That spell he just used… it reminded a lot of my Lightning Step technique. “That was only strong enough for one leg.” Laxus apparently wasn’t affected that much by Hades’s spell earlier. He charged at Hades again, with his fist fully charged with Lightning magic. Hades mirrored his movement and their fists collided, resulting in a massive explosion of lightning and dark magic. “Oh? What’s the matter?” Hades emerged victorious from the clash between him and Laxus, with the latter appearing on his knees when vision over the battlefield finally returned. “Laxus!” Natsu shouted. He was our strongest fighter and our only hope in this fight against the guild master. With him down, and Hades still in good condition, things weren’t looking bright for us. That last spell by Hades must be taking its toll on him, then… “Heh, the world really is a big place… Never knew there were monsters out there like this guy… I still got a long way to go.” Laxus stated, openly admitting this enemy was way out of his league. “Don’t be stupid!” Natsu wouldn’t accept Laxus’s defeat like that. “Very impressive, Laxus, or whatever you name is. But it ends now.” Hades spoke and once again raised his power level. “It’s time for you to be gone!” A beam of black energy shot from the palm of his hand, aimed straight at Laxus who was still down on his knees and unable to defend himself from it. “Laxus!” Right before the impact of the beam, Laxus stomped the ground with his fist and was surrounded by a bright light. In an instant, I felt a huge source of Lightning magic filling my body, charging my magic energy to levels way above I’d ever experienced before. Laxus took the full hit from Hades’s attack, blown away by the explosion and fell into a hole that led to the lower parts of the ship. “This one’s… my treat…” He spoke weakly as he fell down. “Natsu… Rookie…” It seemed I wasn’t the only one who received Laxus’s gift; Natsu’s body was radiating with electricity, just like me. “It’s… all of my magic power…” “Why did you give it to me… you know I’m weaker than you…” Natsu questioned him. “It ain’t about being stronger or weaker. He wounded Fairy Tail’s master. What’s the point unless someone with the guild’s emblem takes him down!? Any pain the guild receives it needs to pay back…! A hundred-fold.” “Y-Yeah.” Natsu responded and finally seemed to get this new elemental magic under his control. His body was surrounded by a mix of fire and lightning. “Rookie. I heard good things about you. As a lightning wizard, don’t waste what I’m giving you!” Laxus directed his words to me. I didn’t know how to feel about this. In my eyes he’d always been Fairy Tail’s enemy, even after the Battle of Fairy Tail ended. To receive all this from him, and seeing him put his faith in me and my abilities… It was time to put the past behind me; he was no longer the enemy. “I’ll do my best. For you, and for Fairy Tail.” I replied and began to reach into my new pool of magic power. My body felt like it was overflowing with energy, it was hard to control all of it at once, yet I was the strongest I’d ever been. Maybe we still had a chance against Hades with this new power. “It’s payback time… times a hundred.” |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:04 AM
Apr 2, 2016 7:58 AM
#59
CHAPTER 53 DAYBREAK ON TENROU ISLAND It would be up to Natsu and me to win this battle now. With the both of us having received a significant boost in magic power from Laxus, we might still have a chance at winning this. The air inside the room we were in was literally electrifying, with tiny sparks flying everywhere due to our inability to control all of our energy at once. My body was slightly trembling from the overwhelming amount of magic that was inside me… This surely had to be enough to take down Hades, I thought hopefully, as I tried to stabilise my flow of magic. Natsu roared like a beast; I could sense his magic level increasing tremendously in a matter of seconds. Then, in a flash he was right in front of Hades and bashed him in the face with his fiery fist. Hades crashed into a wall, but before he could retaliate, Natsu shot a powerful lightning strike at him. All right, this was my chance to get a hit in. “Advanced Storm Technique! Tempest Break!” With Hades stunned by Natsu’s spell, I launched myself at him, through the wall of gusts that was surrounding him, and threw a barrage of lightning-charged punches at him. The Strong gusts of wind created by my spell around us kept on pushing my target back at me, leaving him continuously wide open to my attacks. Earlier in my fight against the pink-haired girl I lacked the stamina to successfully pull off this technique to its fullest potential, but with all the magic energy I possessed now, I was able to go all-out. Each strike with my fist was with the intent of inflicting as much damage as possible, aiming at vulnerable spots of his body. Despite landing my hits where I wanted with as much power as I could use, they didn’t feel like they were as effective against him as much as I’d like. That body of his, it was so sturdy. To take all these hits from us and still being in good enough shape to stand up… I had no time to finish my thoughts. I finished my combo attack with an uppercut that sent Hades flying upward and revoked the wall of gusts around us to let Natsu have another go at him while I backed off for a bit to gather more energy. “You’re gonna pay for hurting our guild!” Natsu charged in, blinded by rage, as soon as I ended my technique and walloped Hades with another one of his fiery punches. Hades was still unable to properly defend himself against the two of us, as we kept on coming at him with all we got without giving him a chance to recover. Natsu’s hits struck with such force, Hades was sent flying again and before he was able to even touch the ground again, Natsu threw a giant bomb of lightning and fire at him that exploded with immense power on impact. Despite all that, Hades jumped out of the blast and this time he threw one of his magic chain spells at both Natsu and me, binding our hands together. “Now your hands are useless!” Hades laughed, thinking he’d rendered us unable to fight back now. This technique of his might have worked on me before, but with the power I now possessed, I managed to break the chain on my hands with a burst of lightning. Natsu as well had no trouble breaking free from Hades’s spell. Hades couldn’t believe his eyes when he saw us countering his technique so easily. Natsu had gone completely mad since he received the power-up from Laxus. The aura around him became increasingly more intense, as he was charging up magic energy for another big spell. I followed his example and grabbed as much magic as I could within this short time-frame. With this much magic energy at my disposal, I would be able to push my existing techniquest to the limit… no, beyond that. The flow of magic inside me was like a raging ocean, no matter how much I seemed to grab from it, there seemed no limit to it, and no way to properly control it. “New Advanced Lightning Technique! Grand Lightning Cannon!” The sword I held in both my hands, with the tip aimed at Hades, shattered in tiny pieces. In its place, a magic blade the size of at least ten regular swords, materialised, with the bottom end of the crossguard resting on the ground, as with how much it weighed, there was no way I’d be able to hold it up normally. Channelling as much magic to the blade of the giant sword, it began to glow brightly and lightning bolts shot in random directions, as more magic energy was sent to it. “Lightning Flame Dragon… Roar!” Natsu released a huge blast of fire and lightning from his mouth at Hades. At that very moment, I too, unleashed the fury of my spell. A beam, several metres in width, of raw lightning was fired from the blade, flying parallel to Natsu’s roar. Our combined spells blew through the wall behind Hades, tearing a huge gaping hole in the ship. I was sure this had to be the end of Hades; right now he was taking the full hit of both our attacks. Yet, I continued to channel more magic to keep firing. Suddenly, in the middle of this all, a stinging pain went through my head, severely loosening my concentration. I had to cut off the flow of magic and dematerialised the gigantic magic blade again… with this headache I wasn’t going to be able to use my remaining power to this extent any longer. Natsu’s roar went on for several more seconds before finally subsiding. As quickly as it had come, the pain in my head now disappeared. That was incredibly unfortunate timing, but at least I had still been able to do a ton of damage. There was an enormous hole in the ship where our beams had been fired at, and I could see Hades lying on the ground… had we defeated him? “I warned ya… not to mess with us…” Natsu weakly said and smirked, then lost his balance and fell down. It seemed Natsu really had used up all of his magic with that one attack, and I could feel I had lost a significant portion of mine as well. But if this was the end of Hades, that wouldn’t matter. “Natsu!” Lucy ran to his side to check if Natsu was doing fine. “It’s all over now.” Gray declared. “We won!” Wendy shouted happily. I just smiled, glad it was finally over. Even though I wasn’t as drained of magic energy as Natsu, the effects of using this much more magic than I was accustomed to at once were becoming noticeable, as I began to feel my body weakening. I couldn’t wait to get back to Magnolia and spend a full day resting at home… “Impressive youngsters, indeed.” A voice I really didn’t want to hear right now spoke. No, it couldn’t be… even after Natsu and I unleashed the full extent of our power at him, he still was able to get back up and fight? Everyone looked in terror in the direction Hades was lying. “Well done, Makarov… These are some truly frightening ones you have raised.” He slowly got up again while he spoke to us. “How many decades has it been since I was last trounced like this?” Using his magic, he restored his tattered clothes. “No way!” Gray exclaimed. “Exterminating you now would be a trifling matter, but I really must thank you for entertaining me so.” Hades removed his eyepatch. “That attack didn’t work!?” Erza took a step back in shock after seeing Hades getting up again. “Devil’s Eye… open.” His uncovered eye was all red and glowing, something I’d never seen before. And going by the name of his technique, it didn’t sound like it was going to spell any good for us. This was bad… all of us were low on magic power and not in good condition to fight for much longer. If it was true Hades still hadn’t even shown us his true powers, there was no way we were going to stand a chance against him. Not even with the remainder of Laxus’s energy I think I’d be able to make the difference. Furthermore, my body was heavily aching from the stress I put it through with my last technique. This didn’t look good at all. “Allow me to give you a special demonstration.” A dark purple stream of magic circled around Hades, and I could sense his magic power rising once again. “The Abyss of Sorcery. From here extends a realm that far surpasses your imaginations.” We all silently stared at him and the dark aura surrounding him, as he readied to cast this spell. There wasn’t anything we could do to stop him. The amount of magic power he was gathering rose to levels that I hadn’t ever felt before, and it only kept on increasing. I glanced at Erza, and could see the look of disbelief and fear in her eyes. That, more than anything else, crushed all my hopes of standing up against him. “This is the end, Fairy Tail.” “D-Damn…” Natsu stomped his fist on the ground. He didn’t want to admit defeat. “I don’t even got the strength left to move…” “Natsu! Pull yourself together! Please!” Lucy tried to help him. “I can’t… My body…” It was no use. He really must have used up every last bit of his energy in his last attack. “To walk the path of sorcery is to sink into its abyss of eternal darkness. What lies there is primordial magic that shines like the heavens. It’s close. The primordial magic is close at hand. But that ‘close’ exists ever deeper. And what fills those depths Is the Grand Magic World. The world of Zeref.” Hades explained to us what he was seeking, as he entered the final stage of casting his spell. “Tonight, Zeref will awaken and the world will change. And then it will at last be mine… The primordial magic!” “We cannot allow that to happen.” Erza said. It seemed she had recovered somewhat from her initial shock and was actually ready to fight one more time. “But there is no place for you in the Grand Magic World. For you lack the resolve to reach for the Abyss.” He spread his arms, as he spoke and his aura grew even darker. “From the Book of Zeref, Chapter 4, Verse 12… Arcane Magic: Nemesis!” All the air surrounding us turned dark. From the debris around him, a number of large and powerful demons appeared. These creatures didn’t look like anything I’d ever seen before; not like anything that should exist in the normal world we knew. “With the magic power of the Abyss, from the earth I can even create nightmares. Devilish dancers and heavenly arbiters… Such is the supremacy of Arcane Magic!” Each one of these demons were a mass of magic power far exceeding our own. Even taking down one of them would be an impossible task for us in our current state. I silently cursed myself for not being stronger… If only I wasn’t this weak, we might have been able to win this. Coming to the realisation of my own shortcomings, fear began to take over my thoughts. Was this going to be the end of us…? There was no way out of this nightmare. Not unless we’d be able to beat Hades. “Don’t worry. We got everything we need to beat this guy right here with us.” Natsu said softly, his voice piercing the shroud of darkness and despair surrounding all of us. “There is nothing wrong with fear. To fear is to know your own weakness. And knowing your weakness can make you stronger and kinder.” It sounded like he was quoting someone else’s words. All of us looked at him and listened to what he had to say. “We’ve learned how weak we are. So what do we do next?” He got up on his feet again as he spoke. “We grow stronger! And stand up to him! We might be too afraid to do anything alone… But we’re right here with each other. We have friends right here with us! There’s nothing to be afraid of! We’re not alone!” He shouted. “Admirable peacockery. But that, too, ends now.” Hades responded to Natsu’s speech, but none of us were listening to him. Natsu’s words sparked hope and courage inside of us. “With friends at your side…” “…There’s nothing to fear.” “Even if we have no magic power left…” “…We won’t give up until the very end…” “That’s the Fairy Tail way!” This spark of hope and courage ignited into a raging fire, burning away the pain and exhaustion I’d been suffering from. Right now there was only one thing to do: to defeat Hades with all we got. Once more, I gathered the remaining magic energy inside of me; I still had my reserves to take from. “Let’s do it!” Natsu yelled and we all dashed straight at Hades and his legion of demons. “What can you possibly hope to do against me?” Hades yelled. “Now, dance! Devils of earth!” On his command, the demons fired numerous beams and bombs of dark magic energy in our direction, each blast powerful enough to completely obliterate us if they hit. Yet we kept charging forward at full speed, evading whatever was thrown at us; there was no going back at this point. Natsu, who had suffered the most injuries and spent the most magic during the fight had trouble keeping up with us. In the corner of my eye I could see he wasn’t going to make it… despite giving it his all, his legs were too weakened. Lucy and Wendy, who ran just in front of him noticed the same thing and both grabbed one of his hands, and then threw him forward with a mighty swing, giving him enough speed and momentum to fly through the air. Though there was still too much distance to cover… Gray and Erza both knew what to do. Right when Natsu flew past them, they connected one of their feet with each of Natsu’s, then launching him onward with even more speed. Then, it looked like it would be up to me to charge him with enough magic power to deal the finishing blow. Luckily, Natsu was able to eat magic just fine, because I wouldn’t have the time or concentration to cast Invoke at this very moment. I took all the magic I had still left in me and formed it all in a concentrated ball of lightning, forming in the palm of my hand. With my remaining strength, I threw the lightning bolt in front of him. Without hesitation he swallowed it and immediately regained his Lightning Flame Dragon mode again. Now all that was needed was for him to hit Hades with all he’s got. “I’ll send you in the depths of darkness! It’s time for the sun to set, Fairy Tail!” Hades’s power rose once again and launched another barrage of dark magic beams at us, but Natsu went at such speed, they weren’t able to catch him before his attack made impact with him. A bright orange light engulfed the room, followed by a large explosion seconds later that destroyed the entirety of the upper deck of the ship.. Through the smoke and dust I could see Natsu having successfully landed his final move on Hades, knocking him straight out of his Arcane Magic spell. “Th–This can’t be! My Arcane Magic had no effect!?” Hades had lost his dark aura and I sensed his magic power was greatly diminished after Natsu’s attack. “Impossible! My magic is…!” He placed a hand over his glowing red eye; it looked like something was causing him pain. Something was strange about this all, I thought… He was having the upper hand all this time, yet he suddenly lost the majority of his power in a single moment. It didn’t make sense. Hades was thinking the same thing; there was a look of confusion and anger on his face, as he tried to comprehend what just happened to him. Natsu, however, hesitated not to take this opportunity to strike Hades with a mighty uppercut. Cracks started to appear in the summoned demons, which then crumbled to dust. All of the power they had stored inside them was completely gone. At that same time, I suddenly felt a warm, familiar energy flowing through my body, rapidly returning my lost magic energy and abating my pain and exhaustion. I looked in the direction of the island, and to my surprise saw the Tenrou Tree standing up again. How did this all happen, I wondered. The others were just as confused as I was about all of this. The surprises didn’t end when suddenly the guild emblem on my hand began to shine brightly, filling me up with even more magic energy. With our energy restored, Natsu continued to beat up Hades, who was somehow still standing. Though it wasn’t over just yet. Out of nowhere, Hades struck back, hitting Natsu with several powerful moves and knocking him back. “Stay back!” He yelled furiously. “Until the day I stand above all others who follow the path of sorcery, the devil within me will never sleep!” It appeared he still had some fight left in him, but it was clear he was driven into a corner and was acting purely out of desperation. Suddenly, a figure appeared right before him, and in one swift movement punched him right in the face. Laxus… he had returned. Even though he was no member of Fairy Tail any more, had he, too, received the blessing of the Tenrou Tree? “Do it, Fairy Tail!” He shouted, pushing us to finish the job. Well, he was right. It was time we put an end to this. Hades was through pretty much all of his energy and we were completely restored again. If this wasn’t going to be our victory, then I didn’t know what would be. Natsu agreed and went into Lightning Flame Dragon mode once more. “We don’t have a contract yet, but… Open! Gate of the Sea-Goat! Capricorn!” Lucy held up one of her golden keys, that glowed with a golden light upon calling the spirit within. A tall, bipedal goat wearing a black suit and shades appeared at her side. “Take him down!” She ordered him, and immediately he made a charge at Hades and unleashed a combo of close combat techniques at him. “I want to get a hit in, too!” Wendy appeared up in the air, behind Hades, with her arms charged with Wind Magic. “Sky Dragon… Wing Attack!” Tornadoes formed around her arms and were blown at Hades, striking him with mighty gusts of wind and sent him tumbling over. When did Wendy even learn that spell, I wondered. This was the first time I’d seen her use it. Before Hades could even get back up, Gray showed up above him with an Ice spell prepared already. “Ice Make Sword… Ice Bringer!” He formed two large swords made of ice and slashed Hades in a cross motion. “Requip! Heaven’s Wheel!” Erza stormed at him with her silver winged armour and dual swords, and struck him with a swift combo attack, consisting of multiple slash attacks in a matter of a mere split second. “Pentagram Sword!” It was my time for me to get a hit in on him; this was the perfect opportunity for me to try out one of my other close combat spells that I’d practised on in the week before the trial. I channelled a large portion of my magic into my right arm, charging it so much that it started to glow and emanate electric energy. “New Technique! Meteor Flash!” I Lightning Stepped straight at Hades, but instead of completely halting my movement as I normally would, I used the extreme momentum to strike him with a lightning-charged uppercut at full power. Whereas it had felt my punches had little effect on him before, I was sure he felt this one. I would’ve loved to punish him some more, but it seemed Natsu was itching to have a go at him next, so I retreated to create room. Natsu roared and charged at him, one hand surrounded with lightning, the other with flames. “Grimoire Law!” With nowhere else to go and about to be finished off, Hades gathered the last pieces of magic power inside him in an attempt to defend himself and take us all down with him. He put his hands together and a compact, dark-purple ball of powerful energy formed. Natsu saw what he was trying to do and increased his speed even further, then jumped into the air right before him. “Advanced Dragon Slayer Secret Art!” “I–I’m too late…!” Hades realised he wasn’t going to be able to finish casting his spell before Natsu would hit him. “Flame Lotus: Exploding Lightning Blade!” Natsu made a circular motion in mid-air and became surrounded in a violent vortex of lightning and fire, that he then directed at Hades to finish him off with. Hades wasn’t able to guard against the overwhelming power Natsu threw at him and screamed as he took the full hit from his attack. I could sense all of his magic energy vanishing; this time we had him for sure… there was no way to recover for him after that. A bright light appeared from behind the horizon, slowly lighting up the clear sky. It sure was nice to see the sunrise after all this darkness. With how busy we’d been since this whole invasion started, I had completely lost track of time. Hades lied motionless on the ground, completely knocked out from that last attack. Natsu silently stood there for a moment, then threw up his fists in the air and let out a victory roar. “Fairy Tail… is the greatest!!” Finally… we made it. I still couldn’t believe we actually did it. Hades had seemed so strong before… unbeatable even. To think we still managed to achieve victory…This guild, it really is the greatest. “I’m glad that’s over.” Gray smiled. “So I guess, that means we won, huh?” Wendy said happily. “Ah! Please help us!” Happy and Carla, with Lily close behind them, came running our way. “Help, Natsu!” “You guys… what is it now?” Natsu replied slightly annoyed, not wanting to deal with any more stress right after our battle. A large cloud of dust that showed some distance behind the three cats revealed a whole bunch of Grimoire Heart armed grunts that were chasing after them. “Talk about bad timing.” Gray said as he watched the enemy approaching. While quite a bit of our magic energy had been restored since the revival of the Tenrou Tree, we spent almost all of it on finishing off Hades and we were all feeling tired and exhausted. These nameless grunts weren’t exactly difficult to handle, but this many of them would still be a pain to fight off. I prepared for the worst and Prequipped myself with armour and weapon again, although I wasn’t sure if I had enough energy left in me to put up much of a fight. “Enough!” Guild master Makarov, accompanied by everybody else who stayed behind at the camp earlier, suddenly appeared and stepped forward, facing the enemy forces. “Gramps!” Natsu yelled happily. What a relief to see the others all doing okay and arriving just in time to help us out against these guys. Even Gajeel was amongst them… so he’d finally woken up. But of course. The Tenrou Tree’s blessing must have revived them, too. “There’s more of ‘em!” “I–Is that Makarov!?” The group of masked grunts murmured and they all took a step back at the sight of the newly arrived group of Fairy Tail wizards joining us. “Whoa! Look over there!” One of them spotted Hades lying unconsciously on the ground near us. “Master Hades… has been beaten!?” “I order you to leave this island immediately!” Makarov spoke loudly, though it was quite unnecessary. Seeing all of Fairy Tail grouped together and their guild master defeated, they ran away as fast as they could. With the last of the enemies finally gone, it was time for a celebration. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:04 AM
Apr 6, 2016 1:46 AM
#60
CHAPTER 54 VIOLENT WHISPERS “Yo, Gajeel! You missed out on all the action.” I said with a grin as I walked up to him. “…” Gajeel didn’t look too happy. I guessed he was a little embarrassed for having gotten knocked out of action so early on, especially considering his opponents hadn’t even been part of Grimoire Heart’s elite forces. “You’re not looking too great. What happened to you?” I teased him. It felt great to have finally found a moment to do so. It’s something I’ve always wanted to do, but it’s not easy with someone like him. “Oh, shut it…” “I can heal your injuries, if you’d like.” Wendy said with a friendly smile. With a “hmph”, Gajeel turned around. Obviously he didn’t want to give me more material to tease him about at this moment. Well, I was sure he was going to be fine, with or without Wendy’s healing. “All right! Let’s continue with the trial!” Natsu yelled enthusiastically. “Right now!?” Happy answered in shock. “They interrupted the second round, so it doesn’t count! So let’s just battle it out all nice and simple!” Natsu suggested with a devilish grin on his face and punched air. “Are you crazy in the head or something!?” Gajeel slammed his forehead against Natsu’s and yelled at him. “Do you seriously think you can beat me in your condition!?” “Stop, Gajeel.” Levy appeared beside him, but was completely ignored by the two. “Yep! It’ll be a cinch!” Natsu laughed and made an even crazier face. “I’m a Lightning Flame Drag–“ He suddenly looked like he was about to pass out, then fell backwards onto the ground. “Don’t go passing out on me, you wimp!” Gajeel shouted in anger. “Why don’t we return to the camp for now?” Wendy wisely suggested. It was for sure a much better idea than what Natsu suggested and everyone else thought so too. Back at the camp, Natsu, who had been carried there by Capricorn, was still fast asleep and was actually snoring so loudly I didn’t want to stay around too close to him. “So you finally figured out how to control wind magic, huh?” Wendy started a conversation with me. “I saw your use of that spell we practised together some time ago.” “Sort of. I practised on the basics, but it’s still difficult to use. At least I’m glad my spell didn’t cancel itself as I was casting it. I’ve also incorporated it in my new Tempest Break technique, although it’s still somewhat unrefined.” I answered her in detail. “Anyway, I was surprised to see you using a new spell. When did you learn that?” “Natsu had taught me during the period you weren’t showing up at the guild… after that incident. And I practised on it a lot in the week before the trial!” She said proudly. “It looked pretty powerful, indeed. It’s great to see you’ve been working hard on becoming… stronger.” A sting of pain went through my head, as I finished my sentence. It was that same sensation I felt earlier during the fight with Hades. “Something’s wrong, Roth?” Wendy showed concern; she must have noticed it. “It’s nothing. I need some time alone.” I told her as calmly as I could, trying to not give her any more reason to worry about me. I hastily got up from my seat and went a short distance away from the camp, where the others wouldn’t see me. As soon as I found a quiet spot behind some trees, I grabbed my forehead in an attempt to lessen the pain that was getting worse with the minute. It was like a knife stabbed me inside my head, but I had no idea what was causing it; there was nothing I could do to make it go away. Every time the pain faded, it returned even stronger. After what seemed ages, it finally stopped. I lied curled up on the ground, holding my head with both hands and breathing heavily, exhausted from the sensation of pain. I waited for it to return like it had done before, but it appeared it was finally over. A broken, distorted voice I did not recognise echoed through my head, whispering the same thing over and over again. “Fir–…” … “Fir–…” … “Fir–…“ What did that even mean? It was getting cut off before I could make out anything that could help me understand what it was trying to say. As the pain slowly faded away, so did the echoing voice inside my head. I wasn’t going crazy, right… I wondered. Hearing voices inside your head generally doesn’t spell much good. Part of me wanted to ask Levy or the guild master about it right away, but at the same time I didn’t want to make them worry or think I was weird or something either. After thinking about it for a bit, I decided to keep quiet about it for now, but if it would get worse, I’d ask for their help. I sat up, leaning back against a tree, and sighed heavily. In the distance I could hear shouting and cheering coming from the camp… Everyone was still celebrating our victory. After what I just experienced I didn’t feel like going back there right now; I didn’t really like noisy crowds, anyway. As I quietly sat here by myself, my thoughts returned to those whispers again. I wondered if it perhaps had anything to do with my memories. After all these months since I’d woken up with nothing remaining about my past in my head, I still hadn’t gotten any closer to recovering any of it. I had to think back of what Makarov told me on my first day in the guild… That even he wasn’t able to help with finding my memories; it was something I had to work on myself. I sighed again. Even if I wanted to work on getting my memories back, I didn’t know where to even start. The only potential clue I had was the name of that mysterious man… Ekstramma, and that of his guild, Blazing Phoenix. Unfortunately, no one in the guild knew of any further details regarding them, leaving me yet again on my own in finding out more. At times like these, when my thoughts were reminding myself of my missing memories, I felt empty inside. My battle with that pink-haired girl had only made it worse; she had beautiful memories. I had only seen brief glimpses of hers, but I couldn’t help but feel slightly jealous when I thought back about it. That’s not to say I didn’t value the memories I’d been building up in the time I’d been part of Fairy Tail… It just felt like I was missing something inside of me. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:05 AM
Apr 9, 2016 2:06 AM
#61
CHAPTER 55 ACNOLOGIA A low, distant rumbling sound went through the air. I opened my eyes; it appeared I had dozed off. It was no wonder, though. With everything that happened on the island since we came here, I haven’t had much time to rest at all. I wondered what that noise was just now. Looking up at the sky, through the layer of leaves, I could see nothing but a bright and clear blue sky. Something felt strange, though. I wasn’t quite sure what it was, but this sensation somehow reminded me a little of when I was inflicted with the Mark of the Executioner. A feeling of impending doom. It was quiet again now, and there wasn’t much noise coming from the nearby camp either. I suppose they must’ve heard it, too. I should probably go back to them to see if they know more about it, I thought to myself. But I was feeling lazy and still somewhat sleepy, and didn’t want to get up right now. Not a minute had passed when the mysterious rumbling could be heard again. I’d hoped to be able to sleep for a little longer, but I couldn’t ignore this feeling any longer... Not when it didn’t show signs of going away. Something was coming, and whatever it would be, it won’t spell any good. I got up and walked back to the camp. Just as I returned there, an incredibly loud roar boomed through the air, forcing me to cover my ears with my hands. I could feel the sound waves going through my entire body. It lasted for only a couple of seconds, but it was enough to strike a sense of fear into me as well as some of the other Fairy Tail members. “That’s definitely a dragon’s roar…” Wendy said after it ended. How could that be, though. No dragons have been sighted on the continent of Fiore for years. But I wasn’t going to question her on whatever it was that was making this sound. After all, she was brought up by a dragon at young age; she’d likely know better than me. Not much later, Natsu, along with Lucy, Cana and Gildarts came running back to the camp. “Guys! Are you okay!?” Lucy yelled in our direction as they approached us. “Did you hear that roar just now? What was that?” Gray asked them. Gildarts seemed to be suffering from some kind of pain in one of his arms and the rest of his body, and was forced down on one knee right after he arrived at the camp. “My old wounds are suddenly aching. There’s no doubt about it. It’s him. He’s coming!” He said to us. “Hey! Look above!” Lily shouted and pointed upwards. “Something’s coming!” I looked up, in the direction where Lily was pointing. At first, nothing seemed out of the ordinary. A regular blue sky, dotted with white, fluffy clouds. Then I spotted a dark, winged silhouette in the distance moving in from the east. It became rapidly bigger, as it came closer to the island. Even while at a distance still largely behind the clouds, its size was already out of what I had imagined… I couldn’t believe my eyes when it finally broke through the clouds and fully showed itself to us. Its body and scales were jet black and covered by blue lines. This thing… it was humongous. I was sure it was at least the size of our guild building. How could something like this even exist? It was so unreal. The one thing worse than its size, however, was the insane amount of magic power it radiated. Compared to this dragon, even Hades at full power would’ve been no match. An overwhelming feeling of dread, despair and helplessness went through me, as it flew over our heads. What did we do to deserve an encounter with something like this? “I’m afraid that’s Acnologia. The black dragon of the Apocalypse.” Makarov spoke to us. Even though he was trying to hide it, I could sense some nervousness coming from him. “Yeah. It’s definitely him.” Gildarts confirmed his statement with a frown on his face. “This thing… it is what took my arm and my leg. There is no way any of us can stand up against him.” I looked at Gildarts, as he said that. So that’s what all the bandages and metal parts covering up his body were for. Knowing he’s our strongest member and seeing just what this monster had done to him, made me lose hope in the situation even further. “It’s coming down!” Freed shouted. With a mighty crash it landed on the ground before us, shaking the ground and whipping up strong gusts of wind. “Are we gonna fight it, or what!?” Natsu had to shout to make his voice loud enough for us to hear him over the noise created by the dragon in front of us. “We can’t, Natsu. You don’t understand the situation. Gildarts tried to convince Natsu this was much worse than he could even imagine. “This isn’t about winning or losing a fight. It’s about how we can get away from with it without losing our lives. No, it’s more about which of us will actually survive.” Hearing those words coming from Gildarts, the man he looked up to, Natsu finally understood the terrible situation we were in. The dragon smashed one of the tents with its legs and roared at us. “This is bad! Everyone, run!” Gildarts shouted, but it was already too late. A second roar, much stronger than the first one, was aimed straight at us without warning. The power of it tore through the camp and the forest behind it, and blew us away like leaves caught in a storm. I fell on the ground, quite a distance away. When I looked up to see the effect of the dragon’s roar, all I saw was a complete wasteland. All of the trees in the area had been ripped from the ground and sent flying in the sea or parts of the island farther away, and our camp had disappeared as if it had never been there. Gildarts was right about this monster. This wasn’t about fighting it… all we could do is try to get away from it and hope we survive. I looked around and spotted the other Fairy Tail members scattered across the wasteland created by the dragon’s roar. They were in just as much shock as I was at the sight of what it had done to the island. The dragon itself was back up in the air, calmly floating there and watching us… almost as if it was enjoying the sight of the destruction it had caused. We all got up and gathered together. As a group, our chances of survival might increase, though with something as big and powerful as this right above us, I wasn’t sure if even that would be enough to save us. “We can’t afford to hang around here any longer. We have to get off the island.” Gildarts spoke. While I didn’t disagree with him on that, I didn’t know how we were going to pull that off without the dragon picking us off before getting away. To get back to our ship, we had to swim, and most of us would be largely defenceless while in the water. This made me wonder if Gildarts was just trying to give us some hope. He must know that we have no chance of getting out of this alive, but what else could we do? “It’s coming! Run to the ship!” He shouted as the dragon roared again. “Hurry! It’s this way!” Erza joined Gildarts in his plan to get us to the ship and pointed in the direction where we should be going. Without any better ideas of my own, I just followed the rest of the Fairy Tail members who were already running off. But as I figured, the dragon wasn’t going to let us get away this easily. It landed in front of us again, effectively cutting off our escape route and proceeded to attack, smashing its giant claws and tail at us. They came so fast, I had to use Lightning Step to get away safely in time, but even then I got caught up in the shockwaves created by their impact. To make matters worse, I felt my terrible headache returning again and I was forced onto my knees, holding my head with both hands. This was the worst timing possible… Why did it have to return now? “Roth! What’s wrong!?” Wendy came running to my side, knelt beside me and placed a hand on my back. “Ugh… I don’t… know. My head’s hurting.” I simply answered her. I didn’t want to cause any more reason for concern, especially not at a time like this, but there was no hiding it anymore. “Wait, I’ll heal --“ Just as Wendy attempted to use her healing magic on me, we got blown away by another shockwave created by one of the dragon’s attacks. Things weren’t looking good for us, as the dragon continued to relentlessly attack us and destroy large parts of the island. Just then, Makarov stepped forward, taking off his blouse. I’d never seen the guild master this angry before. In fact, this was the first time I’d seen him angry at all. He suddenly grew in size, becoming bigger than several houses put on top of each other, reaching more than enough height to look the dragon directly in the eyes. “Get to the ship!” He ordered us with booming voice and proceeded to wrap his arms around the dragon’s head and neck to keep it from attack us or moving away. The dragon struggled while Makarov was trying to keep his grip on it, but his strength was enough to keep it in check, at least for now. “Master! Please stop!” Erza yelled back at Makarov, knowing what he was doing was crazy. Makarov was still wounded and weakened from his fight with Hades. Taking this dragon head on in his current state would be nothing more than a death wish. “If anything happens to you, the guild will be…!” “Run!” Makarov wasn’t going to listen to her. He continued to keep the dragon from getting to the rest of us. If there was a chance to get away alive, this would be it. Yet no one was running. All of us refused to leave him behind. There was no point in running away if any one of us had to die in order for the rest to safely escape. That’s not the way Fairy Tail works. “Can’t you listen to your master this one last time, you damn brats!?” He shouted in anger when he saw none of us were using the opportunity he created to flee. “I’m a Dragon Slayer, Gramps! This is what I was born to do, so let me–“ Natsu yelled at him, but Laxus grabbed him by his scarf and dragged him the other way. “Not today, kid.” Natsu wildly struggled, but when he saw the tears in Laxus’s eyes, he gave up. “Please stay safe!” Erza said to Makarov after a moment of hesitation, then ran after Laxus and Natsu. The rest of the members followed, as did I, as best as I could with my headache. This all felt like a bad dream… How did our guild’s S-class trial end up like this? First to have our island invaded by Grimoire Heart, and now this insanely powerful dragon that was about to kill us all. Not to mention this blasted pain in my head, which was becoming increasingly more intense, as I ran after the others. At this rate, I wasn’t going to make it to the ship… Makarov had been able to hold the dragon still for a little while, but the ground was already shaking again and I could hear the sound of earth cracking under the feet of these two giants, yet I didn’t dare looking behind me. All I could hope for was that Makarov would somehow be able to make it out alive from there. Everything went silent again, and I wondered what could have happened. Then, out of nowhere, Natsu rushed past me, going back the other way again. At that same moment, my headache became even stronger, and I wasn’t even able to stand up any longer. With much effort I looked over my shoulder, only to see Makarov was his tiny old self again. Natsu attempted to claw his way up one of the dragon’s arms. All the other Fairy Tail members followed him. We were all heading back to our master’s side. Except for me. The same broken voice, whispering went on in my head again. The next moment, it felt as the side of my head got struck by a cannonball. I flew several metres through the air, and nearly caused me to faint. When I opened my eyes again, I saw Gajeel standing before me. “You. This is no time to be wimping out. Come on, we need you!” He said to me and showed a smirk. He thought I was afraid? Of course… I hadn’t told him about my headache. Though I didn’t want him to think him I was too scared to go up against the dragon, that wasn’t important right now. I tried to show a smile, despite my head hurting even worse than before. That said, it did seem Gajeel managed to get that voice out of my head for the time being. That alone was an immense relief. He offered me a hand to help me get up, which I gladly accepted. Feeling strangely refreshed after that punch of his, I Prequipped myself and charged with Gajeel onto the battlefield. As if the rest had been waiting for me and Gajeel to arrive, the full fury of Fairy Tail was unleashed onto the dragon just as we got there. “All right, you guys! Let’s hit this overgrown lizard with everything we’ve got!” Laxus yelled and charged himself with tons of electric energy. As I took a spot at his side and followed his example by gathering all of my power, part of the magic energy he was radiating through his power up seeped into me, boosting my power level beyond what I was normally used to. “Not bad, rookie. Now, let’s teach this thing to not mess with Fairy Tail ever again!” He said to me without ever taking his eyes off the dragon. “Heh. That’s exactly what I had in mind. Ready when you are!” I replied with a smirk. The adrenaline flowing through me from facing a foe like this sent all of my previous exhaustion into the background. I felt wide awake. Fully energised by the blessing of the Tenrou Tree. And ready to blast this dragon with all that I had. Laxus’s energy level spiked in a matter of a mere split second, followed by him shouting “Raging Bolt!” He let loose a giant lightning bolt from both his fists aimed forward. As soon as I felt his increased energy level, I closed my eyes and fired off my Focused Strike spell with as much power as I could. There was no need to even concentrate and search for the magic energy source of my target. This dragon contained so much magic, it was impossible to miss from my position. I sensed my beam merging with Laxus’s lightning bolt, as it travelled through the air; I continued to pump more energy into this beam to keep up the pressure. At that same moment, the other Fairy Tail members were launching an organised attack. Erza Requipped herself with Heaven’s Wheel armour and launched a barrage of swords at the dragon. “Super Freeze Arrow!” Gray followed her up with a storm of icicles. “Water Nebula!” Simultaneously, Juvia launched a wave of water. “Solid Script: Fire!” Levy instantly wrote her spell in the air and sent it flying at the dragon. “Sagittarius! Now!” Lucy, who had her Celestial Spirit already out, ordered him to open fire. “Evil Explosion!” Mirajane in her Satan Soul form, which was my first time seeing her like this, released a dark ball of energy from her hands. “The Thunder Legion is back in action!” Freed, Bixlow and Evergreen all attacked at the same time. Everyone’s spells all combined together into one compressed beam of magic energy and collided with the dragon, resulting in a huge explosion of blue and yellow magic. “Damn monster’s still smiling, even after we hit it with everything!” Laxus grunted while continuing to channel forth magic to fuel his charged lightning bolt. “Let’s see what you Dragon Slayers can do! Ya hear me, Natsu!?” I opened my eyes just to see what was happening all this time. It was harder to concentrate on keeping my beam going, but I couldn’t not take a look at how we were doing. Laxus was right… Through the explosion of magic all around the dragon’s location, I could see it smiling at us, as if our attacks had no effect on it whatsoever. Natsu, Wendy and Gajeel were taken into the sky by their winged cat companions for a second assault. It was indeed up to them to finish this off. They were our Dragon Slayers; surely their attacks should have some effect against this enemy, I thought to myself. “Iron Dragon… Roar!” “Sky Dragon… Roar!” “Fire Dragon… Roar!” Their roars came together into one gigantic beam of destructive energy and blasted the dragon right in the head. This time it seemed we were successful, as the dragon got blown away by the impact of the Dragon Slayers’ combined roar attack. “Did that work?” Erza asked warily. We all stared in anticipation at the large cloud of dust covering the location where the dragon had crashed into a large rock. “No. He still hasn’t exerted the strength he did when he fought me…” Was the somber answer we got from Gildarts. If even Dragon Slaying magic had no effect on him, then what did? “He’s playing with us.” He confirmed my exact thoughts, however much I didn’t want to believe it to be true. From the moment I first sensed the amount of magic energy it possessed, I knew it had the power to wipe us out in an instant if it wanted to. The fact we were still alive was a miracle in and of itself. Accepting this harsh reality wasn’t something I wanted to, but seeing how there was nothing more we could possibly do against this monster, it was all that was left. The ground beneath our feet shook, and before we knew what was happening, the dragon emerged from underground where we were standing and flew up in the air. I glanced up at the sky… there wasn’t even a single scratch or injury to be seen on the dragon’s body, nor had its power level decreased one bit since the start of our fight. “His power is unbelievable…” Even Gajeel had to admit this enemy was way out of our league. “We put everything into it, too.” Wendy said with despair in her voice. “Dammit!” Natsu was on his knees and stomped his fists onto the ground in frustration. He was out of ideas, as well as out of energy after that last attack. “What did I even learn Dragon Slayer magic for!?” All of us had practically giving up hope of getting out of this situation. The dragon probably realised this and began to inhale all of the magic energy in the area. If I had to guess, this was going to be his final attack… There would be no way for us to defend against this much raw power. It was over for us. “Is there nothing we can do now?” Lucy broke into tears. “Is this… how it’s going to end for all of us?” Natsu only looked at her; he could not find words to comfort her this time. “Defence magic wielders! Use everything in your power!” Erza ordered the guild members. “There’s no time to write an enchantment!” Freed explained to let her know he wasn’t going to be able to make his spells work in time. “Script magic has plenty of other defensive spells!” Levy hastily added. Even under these circumstances, she was still thinking clearly. “Good thinking, Levy!” Bixlow complimented her. “Everyone! Focus your magic power on Levy and Freed!” Lisanna yelled to let us all know that was going to be the plan. While I didn’t think it was going to make a difference, considering just how powerful our foe is, it sure did beat sitting still and not doing anything at all as our final moments ticked away. “Let’s hold hands!” Mirajane suggested, and held out her hand. “Come on, Lucy. We’re not gonna go out like this!” Natsu said and offered his hand to Lucy, who was still crying. This new plan of ours had brought back the spark of hope inside Natsu. He was determined to not let this dragon get us with his next attack. “Bring all our power together!” Gray said, and took the hands of the members next to him. “Let’s show him the bond our guild shares!” Laxus, with a warm smile on his face, held out his hand at Makarov, who looked back at him all teary eyed. After a brief moment, he took Laxus’s hand in his own, and then with a smile said. “Yes! Let’s all return together!” I joined the circle of Fairy Tail members, taking Levy’s and Gildarts’s hand. All of us being together like this filled me with courage and happiness. Through the warmth of their hands, I was reminded of the friendships I’d forged with these people in the short period of time I’d been a member of Fairy Tail. The bonds I had with them was something I would never forget… Something I would hold dear forever. This sensation of total unity, friendship and trust, as I held the hands of my comrades, was so strong that it made me forget everything else around me… It was as if time itself froze at that very moment. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:05 AM
Apr 13, 2016 3:54 AM
#62
CHAPTER 56 SEVEN YEAR GAP Feeling as though I had been asleep for what seemed like an eternity, I woke up and slowly opened my eyes. I was greeted by rays of sunlight shining upon me, completely blinding me for a moment. I found myself lying on the warm and soft soil of Tenrou Island, with the lower half of my body covered in sand and pebbles. Getting myself on my feet and wiping off the dirt from my clothes, I glanced at my surroundings. Nothing but trees… bushes… rocks. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary. Slowly but surely my brain began to activate itself. Wait, what was I doing here? Where are the other Fairy Tail members? I tried to reach for my memories about what I’d been doing before I lost consciousness. Everything was one hazy blur, but one by one things were starting to come back to me. The S-class Trial. The fight against Grimoire Heart. Acnologia, the black dragon. That’s right, I thought. The last thing I could remember of what happened before I blacked out was our hopeless struggle against this monster dragon. We were all holding hands together, and in that instant, I lost awareness of everything around me. Then, how did I end up here? And why was the island not damaged anymore like it had been? Too many questions went through my head, making it hard for me to concentrate on doing anything at all. All right, my first priority should be to locate the others, I thought to myself in an attempt to organise the chaos in my head. Just as I was about to get myself moving, I noticed a girl looking at me from a distance. She was barefooted, but wore a pure white dress, and her hair was light blonde, wavy and so long, it reached down to her legs. Despite her child-like physique, I had the impression she was much older than she looked. Her eyes were fixated on me; just how long had she been standing there, watching me, I wondered. “Who… Who are you?” I carefully asked. “My name is Mavis. Fairy Tail’s First Master, Mavis Vermilion.” She answered just like that. “…” I didn’t know how to reply to that. Didn’t the S-class trial involve searching for her grave? Then, what was she doing here? Could it be that I’m dead… Am I in some afterlife kind of place? “If you wish to see the others, follow me.” She said with a gentle smile, then turned around and walked away without waiting for a reply. While I didn’t like the idea of following some complete stranger, for some reason I felt like I could trust her. After a moment of hesitation, I decided to run after her. “Wait up!” I said as I was trying to catch up to her, causing her pace to slow down a little. “I… What is the reason our guild is called Fairy Tail?” I blurted out the question without even thinking about how rude I must have sounded. She stopped in her tracks upon hearing me, and then turned to face me. “Do fairies have tails? Do fairies exist in the first place?” She replied to me with that same gentle smile as before. “It’s an eternal mystery. An eternal adventure. The name incorporates those thoughts. Fairy Tail.” Before I could respond to that, she went on her way again. “An eternal adventure, huh.” I muttered to myself as I continued to follow her, intrigued by the answer I’d been given. Since the day I joined this guild, I wondered what exactly the reason behind its name was… Yet I had never really bothered to ask anyone in the guild about it. To get the answer directly from supposedly the first master, the founder of the guild herself, was more than I could have hoped for. Eventually, she led me to a place on the island where all the other Fairy Tail members had been gathered. I joined the rest of the group, where I immediately noticed a few old, familiar faces. Most notably those of Jet and Droy, who looked nothing like I remembered them like. What happened to those two, I wondered in shock. But I was glad to see all the others who were part of the S-class trial to be here and doing fine. The girl claiming to be Mavis stood on a rock and began to speak to us. All of the chattering amongst the crowd of Fairy Tail wizards immediately died down to listen to what she had to say. “When it happened, I converted the bond and mutual trust everyone shared into magic power.” I was guessing she was talking about that moment when we all held hands together, right before Acnologia attacked us. “Their feelings activated Fairy Sphere, one of the Three Great Fairy spells. This absolute defence spell protects the guild from all manners of evil.” Everyone was staring at her in wonder as she continued to explain to us. “But everyone remained frozen inside, and it took seven years to lift the seal.” “My word! So the founding master protected us!” Makarov said after she finished, with a happy smile. “No. I am incorporeal.” Her body began to lightly float in the air and glow with a golden light. “Converting your power into magic took everything I had. Unwavering conviction and powerful bonds can also produce miracles. You’ve built a wonderful guild, Third Master!” She directed that last part at Makarov, and with that, she disappeared in a flash of light. It remained quiet for a while after her disappearance, but then the guild master stepped forward, taking the place on the rock where she’d been standing and cleared his throat. “It appears that, thanks to the support of our guild’s first master, we have been able to survive the onslaught of Acnologia. With seven years gone since that fateful day, a lot must have changed. But no matter what, we will rebuild Fairy Tail and restore it to its former glory!” He shouted and raised his fist up in the air. His short, but powerful speech brought along a bunch of cheering and clapping from everyone here. We then headed for the beach where the group of Fairy Tail members who’d come here to look for us had their ship anchored. Aboard the ship, the atmosphere was surprisingly quiet. I had the feeling many of us were still feeling a little strange after waking up in some place on the island after everything that happened. I knew I did, at least. If it was true that seven years had passed since our disappearance, what would that mean for us, I wondered as I leaned with my arms on the railing, staring at the seemingly endless blue ocean. Thankfully, the weather was much more mellow than it was on our way to the island before, making it rather nice to spend the time out on the deck. “Hello, Roth.” A friendly voice said. I glanced sidewards and saw Lucy standing there, looking back at me with a soft smile. “I… just wanted to thank you for coming to my aid… during that battle with the weird, big-headed guy.” She spoke softly. “I don’t know what I would’ve done if you hadn’t shown up then and there.” “Don’t worry about it. That’s what we’re guild comrades for, right?” I gave her the obvious answer. “You’re right.” She smiled back. “Besides, Natsu wasn’t too far away. He would’ve come to save you if you really needed the help.” I added to my response. “Pfft! All he was thinking about was beating up that woman he was fighting with.” Lucy grumbled, though I knew she didn’t really mean it. She and Natsu were like best friends. “That woman, huh? I wonder what happened to her…” I said, thinking back about that moment I saw her during my fight. How didn’t I realise this sooner? She was the same person I’d seen in the pink-haired girl’s memories! I was probably too busy not getting myself beaten up to properly recognise her back then. “Didn’t she say she was taking Zeref to their master?” Lucy said worriedly. “Well, we beat their master before that happened. And even so, with seven years gone…” I said. There was no way we were going to find out where she or Zeref was now. Lucy remained quiet after my reply and stared in the distance, then after a few minutes, as if she was suddenly shocked by electricity, she shrieked. “Seven years!? Oh no! How am I going to pay the rent for all the time I’ve been gone!?” She threw her hands in the air in panic and ran off. I sighed. That reminded me of my own house. With seven years gone, who knew how much the cost of my rent had accumulated. I’d never have the money to pay for all of it… I could probably ask Gajeel if he has an extra bed or something at his place if I would have nowhere else to go. Well, those would be worries for later. The rest of the way back to Magnolia went by rather uneventful. I didn’t really feel like talking much, so I sat alone at a table in the train between Hargeon and Magnolia, staring at the landscape that flashed by. When we finally arrived at the station, I couldn’t really tell seven years had passed. Everything looked more or less the same as I remembered. “Wendy. Gajeel. I’ll meet you guys tomorrow or the day after. I have some things I want to check up on.” I let them know I wasn’t going to come with them to the guild building and then went the other way. Even though from my perspective it had only been a couple of days since I left this city, I somehow felt nostalgic being back here again, as though much more time had passed since then. I glanced at the people around me, as I walked the streets of the city. No faces I recognised… Then again, I never really paid much attention to the townspeople. Outside of my time at the guild, I didn’t spend much time socialising; I rather liked spending my free time all by myself. It was when I entered the neighbourhood where my house was located that I noticed changes. The houses and streets looked dirty and poorly maintained. Admittedly, it had never been the finest neighbourhood in the city, but I couldn’t remember it being this bad. Oh well, as long as my house with all my stuff is there, I didn’t really care. I finally arrived at the door of my house. The note I had left there before leaving to Tenrou Island was gone, so at least someone must have read it, then. I knocked on the door, just in case the landlord had decided it wasn’t worth waiting for me any longer and someone else was now living here, but there was no answer. I inserted the key in the lock and tried to open the door. It took a push to finally get it to properly open. That door surely wasn’t what it used to be. I stepped inside and looked around. It was a little dark, but for some reason I felt right at home. As I inspected the living room, it seemed everything was still right as I had left it… seven years ago. Except that the entire floor and everything else was covered in a thick layer of dust. There were also a bunch of cobwebs in the corners of the room, which certainly didn’t make me happy. Man, where to even start… I thought to myself, wanting to clean up this mess right away. It was already late in the evening when I finally finished cleaning a good part of it. At least the floor wasn’t a solid gray anymore and I felt I could normally breathe again without inhaling a load of dust particles. Luckily, no spiders had shown up during any of my cleaning activities, so that was a plus, too. I didn’t feel quite comfortable with the thought of sleeping under the covers of my bed that haven’t been washed for seven years, so I decided to spend the night on the couch. I planned to do the remainder of things I wanted to clean and wash tomorrow, and it might be wise to have a talk with my landlord regarding the rent and stuff. I had no problems falling asleep that night, happy that I was back home again. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:05 AM
Apr 16, 2016 2:18 AM
#63
CHAPTER 57 THE NEW GUILD BUILDING That next day I was busy cleaning up my place some more, getting rid of the dust that was just about everywhere and taking my clothes and bed sheets to laundry. I also visited the office of my landlord to talk about the rent, but he said he was aware of my absence and apparently thought I was a pretty cool guy, and so didn’t mind that I skipped paying for the past seven years. He also said he put the house up for sale several times during the time I was gone, but not a single person with interest in it had shown up. As long as I would continue paying the rent again from now on, everything would be okay, which I happily agreed to. Other than that, I restocked on some food, buying fruit and vegetables at the local market. All in all, it was a pretty busy day, but it felt nice to spend a day alone again after all my adventures with the guild. After all the hard work today, it was great to be able to sleep in my bed again. The next morning, I routinely started out my day doing some basic exercising, like I always used to. After finishing those, I decided I should probably pay a visit to the guild today. After all, I had told my teammates that I’d meet with them one or two days after our return to Magnolia. The weather was nice and sunny, There was not even a need to bring my cloak for going outside. That made me wonder what date it was today; it couldn’t possibly be winter with these temperatures. Looking at the tiny, fresh leaves sprouting on the trees, it had to be somewhere early spring. As I finally arrived at the location of our guild building, I noticed something odd: the whole place was fenced off and looked completely abandoned as though there hadn’t been people using it in years. Looking from a distance through the windows, the interior appeared completely dark and I couldn’t hear any noise coming from inside. This was strange, I thought to myself, and scratched my head in confusion. If no one’s here, then where could they be? The road leading to the guild building was mostly empty, apart from a small group of young kids playing with a ball. I decided it might be best to approach them to see if they knew anything about what’s up with Fairy Tail’s situation. “Yo!” I smiled and raised my hand to greet them. The kids stopped playing and looked at me with big eyes, but didn’t greet me back. “Hey, do you guys know what happened to Fairy Tail? Like, why the building’s empty?” The kids remained quiet for a moment, then one of them stepped forward. “Fairy Tail? Those losers got kicked out of the city.” The kid replied with a cocky grin. The others giggled softly behind his back. Losers!? Who’s he calling losers!? Didn’t these guys know of the greatness of Fairy Tail? Repressing my inner anger, I asked them another question, as friendly as I could. “Do you know where they are now?” “The old tavern outside the city. Their place stinks, though.” He answered me right away. “Yeah! Twilight Ogre keeps wrecking it, but every time they rebuild it! So stupid!” One of the other kids followed up. “When we’re older we’re gonna join Twilight Ogre and teach those fairies!” The third kid joined in and threw some punches at the air. “Like, really! Ogres are way cooler than stupid fairies!” The last one said. “Wha–!” I couldn’t believe these little brats. How dared they disrespect my guild! “I don’t care what you say. Fairy Tail is the greatest!” I said in an attempt to defend my guild from ridicule. “The greatest bunch of losers, yeah!” One of them shouted and snorted with the sound of a dying pig. “Did you see their faces when they got beaten up by Twilight Ogre’s guild master!?” Another said and rolled on the ground, laughing. “Wait, dude! You’re a member of them?” The other kid said, spotting the guild insignia on my hand. “You’re a member and don’t even know where your own guild building is!?” “Haha! What a joke!” At this point, the kids were all on the ground, almost peeing their pants from laughing too hard. Hearing them making fun of my guild like that was making me mad; it was difficult to keep myself from blasting these brats with one of my fully charged Focused Strikes. Without even thanking them for at least answering my questions, I turned around and left them. I could still hear their laughter several streets further away, and I was glad when I finally made enough distance that their voices no longer reached my ears. Twilight Ogre. Pfft, what a joke, never even heard of those nobodies. Besides, Fairy Tail is obviously much better. My anger didn’t go away so easily. I felt like punching something or someone on my way out of the city. Before I knew it, I was already outside the city walls and on the small cobblestone road to the tavern the kids told me about. I could already see it in the distance. I believe Lucy once told me it used to be a farm that was later turned into tavern, but never picked up popularity despite sitting not too far from one of the main trading routes leading from and to the city. And now it’s become our guild building, huh? It would’ve been hard to guess it was used by Fairy Tail now if it wasn’t for the large orange banner with the guild’s emblem that was placed right above the entrance. As I came closer, I could hear familiar voices and laughing coming from inside. I pushed both wooden doors wide open and entered the guild hall. It certainly was quite a lot smaller than our old building. The floor was stone, but most of the rest of the building was made of simple wood. It didn’t look anywhere near as fancy as I was used to from the previous Fairy Tail guild hall, but there was something cozy about it. At least we still had a bar and plenty of tables to sit at. That said, it was surprisingly empty for this time of the day. “Where’s everybody?” I spoke up as I entered. There were so few people, I didn’t even feel uncomfortable being the centre of attention. “Oh, hey! You must be Roth?” I’m Kinana. A violet-haired girl greeted me from behind the bar and introduced herself. I didn’t recognise her face from before, so I figured she must be one of the new members; probably having taken up Mirajane’s job after we disappeared. I just nodded to confirm that she guessed correctly about my name, then she continued to speak. “Uhm, well. Natsu and Lucy went out on a trip together. Master Makarov, along with Erza and Mirajane are taking care of Twilight Ogre.” Just as she said that, a distant boom could be heard from the direction of Magnolia. “Master Macao and Wakabe are out for a walk. And I suppose the rest is still resting after their adventure on Tenrou Island and the party we’ve been having yesterday.” “Oh, I see. Thank you.” I thanked her and took a seat at the bar. “Got anything for me to eat?” All that walking had made me hungry. “Sure. I baked some bread this morning. I also have plenty of fruit, salad, cake, cookies, crackers– ” “I’ll take a few crackers.” I dryly requested the moment she mentioned them. “Oui! If it isn’t Roth!” A skinny, middle-aged man with curly orange hair walked up to me while the girl searched behind the bar for the crackers I asked for. “Yo…? Do I know you?” I felt a bit rude with a response like that, but I wasn’t sure if I was supposed to know him from somewhere. “I understand! It’s me, Reedus. The spell Master had cast on me has worn off during his absence, so I reverted back to my old, skinny self.” He briefly explained to me. “Oh! I have something for you!” He quickly added, and plucked a sheet of paper from a sketchbook he was carrying with him. He handed it to me. “Hm, what’s this?” I said and checked to see what he had to show. On the paper was an amazing pencil sketch of a character wielding two swords in an action pose, surrounded by lightning. “Wait, this is supposed to be me!?” I reacted in shock when I noticed the clothing and armour of the character in the sketch strongly resembled my combat gear. “Do you like it? The inspiration came from that time you protected me… seven years ago, during the Battle of Fairy Tail. Remember?” Reedus asked me. “Heh, I could never look this cool, even if I tried!” I couldn’t believe at good of an artist Reedus was. “Anyway, I love it! It’ll earn a place on the wall in my house when I get back, so I can look at it every day.” I said in all honesty. This was the coolest thing somebody had ever given me. “I made a bunch of drawings and paintings of the others if you’d like to see them?” Reedus said. And so I spent my morning in the guild hall, having a peaceful breakfast while admiring all of Reedus’s incredible artwork. It wasn’t until early in the afternoon when more members entered the guild hall, namely Gajeel and Wendy, along with Carla and Lily. “Oh, it’s you guys. You’re late!” I said as soon as I saw them stepping inside. “Oi! You’re the one who’s late! Where were you yesterday!?” Gajeel grunted in the way I was used from him whenever he spoke to me. “I’ve been here all morning, waiting for you guys to show up. How am I the one being late?” I defended myself, then followed with a sigh when neither responded. “Anyway, never mind. Since when do you two… four commute together.” I corrected myself to include their cat companions. “Ah! It’s not like that!” Wendy hastily responded to clear up any potential misunderstandings, though she showed a light blush on her cheeks. “I… just happened to meet Gajeel during his training routine on my way here. So I thought it’d be nice to go together.” “I see.” I plainly replied, then, with quite a lot more enthusiasm, changed the subject. “Have you guys seen Reedus’s drawings yet!? They’re awesome!” Reedus showed a slightly embarrassed smile for praising his work like that. Wendy’s expression became suspiciously uneasy the moment I touched the subject of Reedus’s art. Gajeel, on the other hand, didn’t show a lot of interest. “He drew this for me!” I shoved the drawing of me in Gajeel’s face to try to convince him of how cool it was, but Gajeel didn’t show much of a reaction. “He also made drawings of all you guys.” That last bit seemed to spark his interest. “Well, then. Show me what you made.” Gajeel said in a brusque manner and snatched Reedus’s sketchbook out of his hands and leafed through it. At a certain point he stopped to look more closely at a picture. Gajeel nodded and a modest grin appeared on his face. “I approve. This is pretty good. Mind if I take it?” He complimented Reedus on the drawing he made of Gajeel wearing his white suit, and playing the guitar while singing. Reedus nodded back in agreement and let Gajeel have it. “Wendy, you don’t want to see yours?” I asked her in curiousity, as she’d surprisingly much been staying in the background all this time. “I… I’ve already seen it.” She answered timidly. “I say it’s pretty cute.” Gajeel, who still held the sketchbook, said without showing much of an expression, so it was hard to tell whether he really meant it or just said it to be nice. “Let me see it.” I took a spot next to Gajeel to have a better look at it. It was a coloured drawing of Wendy as Reedus imagined her to look like, seven years older than she currently was. “I agree with Gajeel. You look cute on it.” I said, being honest with my opinion, and then looked back at her. “…Really?” She spoke so softly, it was almost like a whisper, averting her eyes and looking down. “Come, now. Can’t you see she doesn’t want you two looking at her like that.” Carla spoke to us and stepped in front of Wendy. “Why don’t you all have some lunch? I made potato and carrot stew for today.” Kinana said when she noticed our group conversation had come to and end. “Bring it on.” Gajeel said with a smirk. “Hey, you!” He aimed at me. “You decided on our teamtable yet?” “Well, let’s see. How about we take that one near the window?” I suggested. “Already claimed by Team Natsu…” Wendy sighed in disappointment. “The one next to it, then?” I tried again. “No way. I’m not sitting that close to Salamander!” Gajeel stubbornly refused. “Fine. The table on the other side of the room?” I asked and hoped this one would be free and okay with the others. It was also nearby a window. “I don’t think anyone else is having this table. So I’m fine with it!” Wendy said cheerfully and already took a seat at it. “It’s settled, then! From now on, this is Team Thunder Dragon’s table!” I announced with a loud voice and slammed my fist on the wooden surface. Gajeel quietly joined us at our table and proceeded to just sit there with his arms crossed and wait for our lunch. Just as our lunch got served lunch by Kinana, the guild master, Erza, and Mirajane entered the guild hall. The three of them looked like they were in high spirits. I guessed something nice must have happened for them. “Well, that’s been taken care of.” Makarov stated as he walked up to the bar. Mirajane remained with him, but Erza joined our table, since her own team’s table was completely abandoned. “What’s up?” Gajeel casually showed interest when she took a seat next to him. “Kicked those brutes out of town. Made sure they won’t ever come back.” Erza answered modestly as though it was not a big deal. “Huh?” I didn’t know what was being talked about. “Twilight Ogre. They’ve been harassing our members and vandalising our property for years now.” She replied. Hearing that Twilight Ogre got stomped into the ground by Erza absolutely made my day. I wished I could see the faces of those kids from this morning when they learned Fairy Tail kicked their precious guild out of Magnolia. “You’re so strong, Ms. Erza!” Wendy said in admiration and looked at Erza with sparkles in her eyes. “Well, I didn’t do it all by myself. It was with the help of Master and Mirajane.” She answered with that same modesty again. “But we still can’t afford to move back?” Gajeel asked. “Correct. Fairy Tail is currently in poor state. We’re low on funds and our popularity has hit rock bottom during the years we’ve been gone. Not to mention all the members we’ve lost.” Erza said with a frown. “So it helps if we do a bunch of guild jobs, then?” I asked, hoping that my guess was correct. “Yes. We need to rebuild the guild’s reputation. Recruit new members. Retake what was once ours.” Erza laid out the plan in three simple sentences. “This is where Team Thunder Dragon comes in, right? Guys?” I said as I stood up with an enthusiastic smile and awaited my teammates’ responses. “I’m in!” Wendy joined in my excitement. “Geehee. Sure.” And even Gajeel seemed to be willing to go with it. Perfect. “Well, since it’s already getting late, we’ll save it for next time. Make sure to get enough rest. Tomorrow’s going to be a big day!” The others agreed, and after finishing our lunch, I went back home. I had some preparations to make for tomorrow; the day when our team would finally get back to doing guild jobs again. It had been a while since we’d done any, with everything that happened lately, so I was excited for what tomorrow would bring. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:05 AM
Apr 20, 2016 2:11 AM
#64
CHAPTER 58 NUTTY SQUIRRELS The first thing I saw that morning upon opening my eyes after waking up was the awesome drawing Reedus had given me. I’d given it a nice place on the wall in my house. Looking at it made me jealous of his drawing skills. Come to think of it, I never tried practising any hobbies involving creativity… unless you would consider coming up with new magic spells a creative pastime. Not that I’d have time to spend the day drawing or whatever, though. Activities involving the guild generally took up most of my time, and when I was alone I’d either spend the time honing my combat skills, collecting knowledge or doing simple chores at home. Shaking my head free from distracting thoughts, I began my usual morning routine. It was a little hard getting back into it after barely having done any the past two weeks, but I kept at it until I was satisfied with my efforts. The walk to the guild hall from my house was quite the distance. At least four times longer than it was to the old guild building. I felt like complaining about it to myself because it took up so much more time, but at the same time I really enjoyed just walking, so I decided it wasn’t that bad after all. The guild hall was a little more lively than it was yesterday, with Team Natsu being the ones making all the noise. I guessed they were also busy making plans for today. Gajeel and Wendy were already present and sitting at our newly claimed teamtable. “Finally, you’re here. Let’s pick a job before Salamander gets it.” Gajeel said the moment I arrived at our table without even bothering to greet me. “Whoa! What’s with the rush? I only just got here.” I said without knowing what was going on. “Come, fast! They’re about to move!” Without warning, Gajeel stood up and walked off, dragging me with him. “Geez, what –“ Before I could finish my sentence, Gajeel almost got run over by Natsu who dashed at the request board and took whatever job there was remaining on it, then turned to us. “Kaahaha! Too late! It’s ours!” Natsu laughed maniacally and then returned to his team’s table, where Gray congratulated him on picking the job before we could. Erza looked in our direction with a pitiful smile; I wasn’t sure whether she felt sorry for us or just trying not to appear like she was enjoying the fact her team got the job first. “Gah! Damn you, Salamander!” Gajeel released me and cursed at Natsu, but he was already on his way out with the others behind him, still laughing out loud. “Oh, no. I knew you really wanted that job, Gajeel.” Wendy said sadly. “And we could’ve had it, too! Next time I’m not waiting on you, got that!?” Gajeel growled in frustration and pointed his finger at me. “Wait! There is one more request on the board!” Wendy suddenly said with a hopeful tone in her voice. “Oh, let’s see.” I walked up to the board to see what it was, only to find out the only remaining request was that same baker’s assistant job I did on my first day and together with Wendy one time. “Ugh, no. I’ll pass.” I’d rather stay home and do nothing than to go back there. “I guess I’ll go take a nap.” Gajeel said depressed, sitting at a random table and resting his head on its surface. “Oh. You three are looking for a job?” Kinana approached Wendy and me as we still stood in front of the request board. “The board has been so bare with the people having lost confidence in Fairy Tail as a guild. But don’t worry… I just got this one in today and hadn’t had the chance to put it on the board yet. Here.” She handed me a request sheet that read: Looking for experienced squirrel slayers! Requirements: Experience in beating up monster squirrels Payment: 70 000 Jewel Rank: A “I hope this is something a little better suited for a group of your skill level.” She continued with a smile. “Yes, this is perfect! Thank you very much!” I thanked her as much as I could without being awkward about it. “Do we really need to beat up the squirrels?” Wendy softly said with some reluctance. “Hmm… I guess so.” I knew it wasn’t the answer she wanted to hear, but from our previous experience with those devils, I seriously doubted there was going to be another way of taking care of them. Wendy looked a little sad hearing my response to her. “You really liked that baker’s assistant job?” I curiously asked her, at which she quietly nodded in response. “Why don’t you go do that. Gajeel and I will be fine on our own doing this one.” Her eyes lit up for a moment, and then cast down her gaze in sadness again. “But… the baker said he wouldn’t let someone my age work for him.” “Uh. That’s true. But with Fairy Tail reduced to such small numbers, we have no choice! He’ll just have to accept you!” I argued in a final attempt to convince her it would be okay. “Thanks, Roth… I’ll try my best.” She said and managed to show a smile, then got the request paper from the board and went on her way with Carla at her side. Once she had left I sighed, glad that was dealt with. Now I just hoped the baker wouldn’t turn her offer to work for him down. Regardless, there was nothing more I could do about it. Having received this new job from Kinana, I should wake up Gajeel and get going; it would be nice if we could get this job done before lunchtime. “Yo. We’re leaving.” I spoke and poked Gajeel in the face with my index finger. “Uh… what?” Gajeel muttered as he opened his eyes and lifted his head from the table. “What? You got us a job?” He looked up at me standing on the opposite side of the table, holding the request paper up so he could see it. “So, what is it?” He then asked and stood up. “More squirrels.” “Wow. They really don’t give up, do they?” Gajeel said, amazed that the squirrel plague hadn’t died down yet after the beating we’d given them last time. I nodded in response. They were indeed more persistent that I’d thought. From this new guild building’s location, the walk was considerably shorter to the place where we needed to be. It didn’t take long until we saw what seemed like a barren wasteland in the distance, not too far from Magnolia’s city walls. If I thought it had looked bad the last time we got there to rid the place of squirrels, this time it was at least ten times worse. Large craters dotted the grassless landscape and there wasn’t a sign of any merchants or their stalls to be seen. Just what could’ve caused this kind of devastation, I thought to myself, as Gajeel and I approached our destination. “No one’s here, huh?” Gajeel said and scanned the area for any signs of life. “Well, let’s just wait for a bit.” I suggested and did some stretching in the meantime to loosen my muscles in preparation for our guild job. “Oh! Oh! Oh!” A short and rather chubby man came shouted and came running our way as fast as his little legs could carry him. When he finally got there, he was completely out of breath and panted heavily. After he’d somewhat recovered, he looked at the both of us with his eyes wide open. “I can’t… It’s really you!” He spoke in shock. “Of course. Who else?” Gajeel responded, confused what this man was trying to say. “We heard the unfortunate news of the loss of Fairy Tail’s master and core group, including you two. With your guild reduced to nothing more than an empty shell of its former self, we were forced to rely on Twilight Ogre. Countless times we requested those useless Twilight Ogre brutes to help us out in our struggle with the squirrels, but after they failed the first time, they never showed up again. And now… seven years after your mysterious disappearance, you’re finally back! I couldn’t possibly be happier! …” This man just kept on talking and talking, I was starting to lose my patience. We’d come here to do our job, not to listen to him just going on and on about things that I had no interest in hearing. Going by the look on Gajeel’s face, he must be feeling the same way. “… I don’t understand, though. You two still look the exact same as seven years ago! My, what a mystery!” “That’s enough, old man.” Gajeel finally spoke up, causing our client to abruptly fall silent. “We came here for the job. Now tell us: where’s that squirrel you want us to beat up?” “Right. Right. Since nobody else was able to take care of the situation for years, we merchants have kind of avoided going here to set up our stalls along this road. We now remain in the much safer, but more crowded streets of Magnolia City. While it sure is nice to have more people around to look at our wares, there’s also a ton more competition from other nearby merchants. As you can imagine –“ Gajeel grabbed the man by both his shoulders and violently shook him. “Just… tell us… where the damn squirrels are!!” He shouted right in the man’s face. “Th–Th–The f–f–forest!” He said and pointed in some direction as best as he could while being shaken by Gajeel. “All right. That’s enough, Gajeel.” I laid my hand on his shoulder to let him know we got what we needed. Gajeel let go of the man and immediately headed in the direction we’d been given. Once we were in the forest, it wasn’t too hard to guess where the squirrels would be hiding. Tracks left behind by their large feet were clearly visible in the high grass, and there were countless scratching marks left on the trees along the way. Seeing what they had done to the area outside Magnolia City, I felt a little uneasy going in blindly. For all we knew they could be ambushing us. While they weren’t that strong on their own, I could imagine them being pretty dangerous in a group, especially if they managed to catch us by surprise. However, my worries were for nothing when five large squirrels gathered themselves before us. So they never planned on ambushing us… They all had a mean grin on their face, showing off their sharp fangs. They looked exactly as I remembered from the last time we fought them. There was no doubt about it; these were the same squirrels we fought seven years ago. “Seven years…” The one in the middle growled in a low voice. Gajeel and I halted our movements and listened to what the squirrel had to say to us. “… It’s been seven years.” “… Day and night.” The squirrel next to it spoke. “… We trained.” “… And we trained.” “Today, we will have our revenge, wizards!” The last one growled. They ended their little introduction with a deafening roar. After that, two of them jumped on the shoulders of two others, with their leader then jumping on top of them, and spoke to us again as he looked down upon us with a furious glare in his eyes. “Behold! Secret Nuts Technique! Combine, Brothers!” Their spell engulfed them in a flash of light. When the light faded again, a single huge monster squirrel stood before us. It was similar in shape of their original forms, but it was at least four times bigger, towering over us. I took a step back when I saw what it had become. Thanks to it sheer size, it looked mighty intimidating, almost making me want to run from it. But I knew I was the one to accept this job, so beating it was the only way out for me. Failure was not an option. “Let’s do this.” Gajeel, standing next to me, said and looked ready to fight. I nodded somewhat nervously, and then Prequipped myself with Lightning Battler gear and took my Lightning Edge in one hand. “I’m ready.” I told Gajeel to let him know I’d have his back. Before Gajeel could launch an attack, however, the giant monster squirrel stormed at us, effortlessly pushing trees in its way aside, making a thunderous noise with every step it took. “Dodge!” Gajeel shouted and jumped out of the way of the rampaging squirrel. I was frozen for a moment, taken by surprise of its sudden movement, but snapped back into reality by Gajeel’s words, and dived in a nearby bush to avoid ending up under one of its massive feet. Just as the squirrel had past us, Gajeel jumped at its back before it could turn around when it realised we had managed to get out of its way in time. Gajeel held on to the thick fur with one hand, and proceeded to bash the squirrel’s back with all his might using his other metal arm. Knowing the squirrels’ fur was resistant to my type of magic, I followed his example and landed on its back, right next to Gajeel, and used my sword to try to wound it, but it’s fur and skin were so thick, it was hard to get through. Even so, our attacks must have had some effect as the squirrel let out an agonising roar and tried to shake us off its back. We were getting swung around wildly by its movements, but we held on tight to its fur, unwilling to let go. In a final attempt to get rid of us, the squirrel threw itself on its back, squashing us beneath its heavy body. With all our might we pushed it back up, and as soon as we created an opening, we rolled away to safety. The squirrel hopped back on its hind legs and began to charge magic in its mouth. Having only just barely recovered from almost getting flattened beneath its back, we carefully stepped backwards and prepared to defend against its spell. It opened its mouth, as it its eyes locked on us, releasing a large beam of magic energy from it that disintegrated everything in its path. Gajeel’s metal arm got caught in the fire of the spell, which got a huge chunk taken out of it in an instant. I was fortunate enough to have Lightning Stepped away the moment the beam was fired at us, or else I would’ve been toast. Gajeel looked like he was in pain, and with effort he filled the gaping hole that was left in his arm. “You’re okay!?” I shouted at him. “Grr, it’s nothing.” He growled through gritted teeth. Obviously that wasn’t true, but with an answer like that from him, it meant he could at least still fight. Without giving us a break to rest, the squirrel leaped forward and swiftly swiped its clawed paws at where we were standing. I held up my sword with both my hands just in time to defend myself, but the force from its attack knocked me down onto the ground and forced me to Lightning Step away to avoid the second swipe. Gajeel, being stronger and heavier than I was, was able to stand his ground against the squirrel’s repeated attacks with his renewed metal arm as a shield, but he was having a hard time. “This is your chance!” Gajeel yelled at me over his shoulder while he kept on enduring the incoming hits, as the squirrel was focusing all of its attention on him now. Easier said than done. The fur of this monster resists a large portion of my attacks, both magical and physical. And with it moving about this wildly, there was no chance to accurately aim for any potential weak spots. “You’re moving or what!?” Gajeel shouted impatiently. “J–Just a little longer.” I said desperately, trying to think of something fast, but nothing was coming up. I knew Gajeel’s guard was about to break, meaning I needed to make my move now. Just as I raised my sword to prepare for a magic spell, the giant squirrel ceased its continuous swipe attack and moved back on its hind legs, charging another spell in its mouth. Gajeel’s legs were shaking… he wasn’t going to be able to dodge this next attack. Right then an idea shot into my head. “I got this, Gajeel. Stay right where you are!” “You kidding me!? Do I look like I’m going anywhere!?” He yelled back in anger, hating to be in this vulnerable position and being forced to rely on back up from me. Multiple spell circles formed themselves in front of the squirrel’s wide open mouth as it was charged with powerful destruction magic. Time seemed to slow down, as I concentrated on getting my next move off successfully. Because if I were to fail now, Gajeel would die; I won’t allow that to happen. I knew I only had a small window of opportunity, but everything depended on that one moment. The squirrel lowered its head, slowly aiming it downward. Just as its aim was directed at me, I knew this was my one chance. In one swift movement, I threw my sword at the squirrel’s head, which disappeared right into its mouth. With the sword where I wanted it, I extended both my arms forward, with the palm of my hands aimed at the squirrel and released a wave of magic energy, channelling it into the sword. “Teslas Blade!” The squirrel, choking on the sword stuck in the inside of its throat, swallowed all the energy it had gathered, and with all the lightning going off, resulted in a chain of explosions triggering in its innards. When the explosions stopped coming, I ceased the flow of magic to the sword. The squirrel, with a blank look in its eyes, loudly burped and several large clouds of smoke erupted from its mouth. It began to wobble on its feet and then crashed to the ground, right on top of where Gajeel was lying. With much effort, I pulled Gajeel from underneath the knocked out squirrel. The moment he was freed from his position he bashed me on the head, much harder than was necessary after all I’d done to him. “Idiot! Took you that long to do something and still mess it up!” He scolded me. I didn’t entirely blame him… After all, he took the brunt of the squirrel’s attacks and almost got killed in the process. “I’m sorry…” I apologised weakly while rubbing the painful spot on my head. “Here, let me help you get back to the guild hall.” I said, offering him my support. “You look awful… We’ll get Wendy to patch you up when we get there.” “Grr, I’ll crawl back if I have to, I’ve had enough of your help for today.” Gajeel said while gritting his teeth in frustration and pain. “Sorry, but I won’t let you do that.” I grinned and threw one of his arms over my shoulder to help support him. He was in no state to fight back against it. At a snail’s pace we made our way back to the guild hall, where Wendy was already awaiting our return and immediately came to Gajeel’s side to heal his injuries. As for collecting the job reward, we would save that for tomorrow. We both needed some good rest after that unexpectedly tough battle with the giant monster squirrel. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:06 AM
Apr 23, 2016 2:50 AM
#65
CHAPTER 59 ENTERING THE GAMES Since our fight with the monster squirrel, a week has passed. It had been a busy week, filled with many small adventures and jobs. Everyone at the guild was working hard on completing job requests to restore the guild’s reputation that had been lost over the years. During my adventures this past week, I had noticed people barely looking up at us Fairy Tail members anymore as we walked by, it’s as if most of them had forgotten we still even existed as a guild. It was such a difference from the time before we’d left off to Tenrou Island. Complete strangers used to greet and smile at me, and kids in the streets used to look at me in awe when they saw the guild insignia on my hand, sometimes asking me if they could become member of Fairy Tail, too. Things were different now… We had a long way to go if we wanted things back to how they used to be. But right now I had more on my mind than just working hard for the guild. The day before, I suffered from headaches again, similar to those I had on Tenrou Island. But as the whispering in my head became clearer, the pain these were accompanied with before had subsided. The voice, no longer broken, but loud and clear in my head, repeatedly whispering this same word, as if it was trying to call me. It had lasted for hours until I eventually fell asleep. It was quiet again since I’d woken up this morning, though I felt I could no longer ignore this… thing in my head. I had to talk to someone about it. This word, or name, it had been whispering to me - “Firaea.” - I knew I had heard it somewhere before, but no matter how much I digged through my head for memories, I couldn’t find anything. With a sigh I entered the guild hall that morning, where I was greeted by a happy looking Wendy. Gajeel was nowhere to be found. “Yo, Wendy…” I said without much energy. I hoped she wouldn’t notice, but who was I kidding. “You look tired. Something happened, Roth?” She asked me worriedly. “Yeah, but I’d rather not talk about it.” I weakly answered as I laid down my head on the table. I kind of felt like going back to sleep. “It’s okay! But you know I’ll listen… if you change your mind.” Wendy said. I knew she would listen, but I also knew she wasn’t the one I needed to speak to regarding this problem of mine. Telling her about it would only make her worry more, and I didn’t think there was anything she could do to help me with this. “Where’s Gajeel?” I asked sleepily, ignoring her previous response, just to change the subject. “… He went on a solo job, since you were late this morning.” She said a little sadly. I woke up a little while later from the sound of explosions right outside the guild building. Already so used to these kind of things like these happening in Fairy Tail, I wasn’t even worried it might be an enemy, but it still didn’t make it easy to have a nap. “Don’t worry. It was just Natsu and Max having a quick one-on-one match.” Wendy said to me as she returned to our teamtable. “In any case, would you like to come with me, Mr. Natsu and the others?” “What for?”I asked, not showing much enthusiasm. “Uhm. We found out we’ve gotten a lot weaker compared to all the others during those seven years we were gone, so we’re going to Ms. Porlyusica in the woods to ask for help.” She explained. “Hm, I’ll pass.” “Okay! But if we find out something from her, I’ll let you know!” With that, she waved at me before leaving again. I yawned and stretched my arms. That short nap had done me well, although I still didn’t feel great. With Wendy and the main crew gone, it would probably be a good time to do what I wanted to do today. “Kinana. You know where Levy’s hanging around?” I asked the violet-haired girl who was cleaning the tables during this quiet time in the guild hall. “I believe I saw her going upstairs this morning.” She answered plain and simple. I thanked her and went upstairs and ended up in a hallway with several doors. I hadn’t been here before, so I didn’t really know which room was used for what. However, there was one door left ajar. I walked up to it and took a quick look. “Oh, you’re here.” I said when I saw Levy sitting there in a chair, reading a book. With a startled “Eek!” she looked up and dropped the book on the ground. “You… You scared me!” She said with a fearful look in her eyes, then sighed. “… Sorry. Mind if I come in?” “It’s okay.” She managed to smile after that initial shock. “What were you reading?” I picked up the book she’d dropped and looked at the cover. Going by the spooky image, it was fair to assume it was something scary. “Hehe… I may not look like it, but I really enjoy a good horror story.” She said a little embarrassed, then in a much friendlier tone, “Anyway, what brings you here, Roth? It feels like it’s been ages since we’ve last talked.” I handed her back the book and seated myself on the only bed in the room while thinking of what to say. “I… uhm, just wanted to talk.” That probably didn’t sound very convincing, but I didn’t want to make it obvious the only reason I was here was to ask about the whisper. “… Okay.” She responded plainly, waiting for me to talk about something. The silence between us got awkward, but I couldn’t come up with anything to say to break it. “Is something the matter, Roth?” She finally said. “You look pale. Have you had a bad night?” “You could say that...” Was it that obvious? Wendy had also noticed the moment I arrived at the guild. At least there was no longer a point in avoiding the subject any longer. “Yesterday. There was this… voice in my head.” “Voice? What did it say?” Levy asked. “Firaea.” “As in Firaea, the Spirit of the Volcano?” “I don’t know. That was the only thing it said.” I answered honestly. “What can you tell me about it?” “Firaea is the name of one of the ancient demi-gods of calamity, with her being the one who ruled over volcanoes and infernos. Sadly, there isn’t much known about them, as they were driven away and eventually killed off by the dragons who inhabited this world in far great numbers than them, in a time when humans had more pressing matters than registering the world’s history.” She explained to me as if she was reading it from a book. “Ohh.” Now I remembered. It was Gray who had told me about this before, when we were on that job to transport the fiery artefact to the new museum. “Then I assume the Tear of Firaea is related to this spirit, considering they share the same name?” She nodded, then said. “Funny you brought that up. I was catching up on the news, reading old newspapers, and stumbled across this article...” She rummaged through a pile of newspapers, then picked out one and showed the article piece to me. “Apparently, both artefacts mysteriously vanished from the museum in Hargeon only a year after our disappearance.” “What was the other artefact?” “Tear of Glammelyn. She’s said to have been Firaea’s twin-sister, ruler of glaciers and blizzards. It’s thought the gems guarded by these spirits’ remaining power used to contain immensely powerful magic.” Levy told me. “What does this mean?” I then asked, not liking where this was going. “Many great wizards have tried to unlock the seal on the artefacts, but none were successful. Unless whoever stole these knows how to wield their powers, it’s unlikely they’ll be able to do anything with them. Though, it’s still troubling they just vanished like that.” She said with a frown on her face. I remained quiet for a while, going over everything she’s been telling me. I wasn’t sure how helpful any of this information could really be to me, but I guessed I was glad to at least know the story behind the name that had been echoing through my head yesterday night. That could maybe bring me one step closer in finding out what all of this meant. “Thanks, Levy.” I said after a few minutes of silence had passed between us and stood up to leave. “Are you sure you’re doing okay, Roth?” She asked me worriedly and looked me in the eyes. “Yes… I am. I’ve learned a lot from this talk with you.” I felt strangely relieved and at ease, probably because I had finally been able to talk about this with someone who was able to listen and help in some way. “One moment….” Levy walked up to a large bookcase positioned against one of the walls and searched through it with her reading glasses on. She then took a book from it and handed it over to me. “Here’s a book with some of the world’s oldest history. It likely won’t be able to tell you a lot more about the demi-gods, but you might still find it interesting.” “Thanks so much.” I smiled and took the book in my hands. I was really grateful to her for all she did for me. “Don’t be shy to talk to me again, if you need help with something.” She said to my back as I left her room. I carefully closed the door, making sure to make as little noise as possible, then proceeded on my way back through the hallway, holding the book with one hand. “Good boy.” A voice said, so clear, it sounded like it came from right behind me. “Who’s there!?” I shouted and turned around in an instant. There was nothing but an empty hallway, with nothing looking out of the ordinary. The door to Levy’s room opened and Levy stuck her head around the corner with a concerned look on her face. “What happened?” “… Nothing, never mind. I thought I heard something.” I said and sighed. “Really. It’s nothing.” I said again and walked away, not wanting to claim more of her time. I heard the click of her door closing again. That voice I just heard… it was the same one that had been whispering me that name all night yesterday, but now it just talked to me. I felt like I was starting to go crazy with all this nonsense going on in my head. At least it was quiet again, and hoping it would stay that way for now, I continued on my way downstairs. Levy was right about the book. I had gone over the parts that covered the demi-gods, but there was little more I gained from it after having heard her description of them. I sighed and closed the book. I wondered how long Gajeel and Wendy were going to stay away. That said, I wasn’t sure if I’d be in the mood to go on a guild job today, so maybe it was for the best I had some time for myself. I leaned back in my chair, holding my hands against the back of my head, and pondered about what to do next. It just seemed like another ordinary at the guild. Romeo and Macao were in an argument about something. Levy, who had come downstairs for lunch earlier, was surrounded by her two loyal teammates. Cana sitting at the bar, drinking from a beer barrel. Nab standing in front of the request board, forever deciding on what job to pick. But with Natsu and the others not here, things just weren’t very exciting around here. Though, that was soon to change… “We’re back!” Natsu, followed by Gray, Lucy and Wendy, announced their return and entered the guild hall. “So, how did it go? Did you guys pick up anything worthwhile?” Max showed some interest in the result of their little trip to the woods. “Wendy did, at least.” Lucy said happily. Wendy, holding some papers, smiled brightly. So it hadn’t been an entire waste of time then… “You don’t get to decide, Dad! You’re not master anymore!” Romeo yelled, interrupting the others. Apparently he was still in some argument with Macao, and both hadn’t even noticed Natsu’s return. “I’m speaking as a member of the guild!” Macao yelled back at him. “What’s all the fuss about?” Gray inquired to no one in particular and stepped forward. “Just a regular family argument, I’d say…” Carla said, watching the two argue, then glanced over at Gray. “Clothing, Gray!” Gray, not wearing anything over the upper half of his body, completely ignored her. “Who doesn’t want to participate!? Say aye!” Macao looked for support from his fellow guild members, and got a surprisingly good number of “Ayes” in return. I still had no idea what exactly this what about, but I guessed I would find out sooner or later, and so quietly stayed where I was. “But we got the Tenrou Team this time!” Romeo argued back against Macao. “We got Big Brother Natsu and Big Sister Erza! Fairy Tail can’t possibly lose!” “But the Tenrou Team missed out on seven years of training!” Warren countered. “What is all this about participating and not participating?” Natsu finally joined in and asked for more information, as he had as less of a clue as some of the rest of us did. “While you guys were away, a festival started up to determine Fiore’s number one guild! Guilds from all over Fiore gather and compete using magic power! It’s known as the Grand Magic Games!” Romeo explained to him. He seemed pretty passionate about it, though the majority of other members didn’t share the same feelings. “Oh!” Natsu responded with a grin. I could see he was already liking the idea of a big competition between wizard’s guilds. “Fiore’s number one guild right now is… Sabertooth, was it?” Erza asked. “Yes! But if we beat Sabertooth and win the games, we can be Fiore’s number one guild!” Romeo said, getting all fired up at the idea of Fairy Tail participating and winning. “That would be nice, but I’m not entirely convinced we can win, given our current state of disarray” Makarov suddenly made his appearance, and rubbed his chin as he spoke. “Yes! Exactly!” Macao completely agreed with Makarov’s words. “Yeah, but if we do win, the guild will get 30 million Jewel in prize money!” Romeo said with a smile. “We’re participating!” The master instantly made up his mind, the moment Romeo mentioned the crazy amount of prize money. “Seriously?” Macao questioned him. “It’s pointless! What about Pegasus and Lamia…?” “Sabertooth isn’t our only competition!” “Don’t forget that we’ve come in last place every single time we entered…” The others who had backed him up earlier also tried to argue against the idea of participating. “We’ll just have to beat them to a pulp!” The master said, showing his fighting spirit and confidence in Fairy Tail as a guild. “Sabertooth, huh?” Getting more excited with the minute, Natsu stepped with one foot on a table and set his fist ablaze. “I’m fired up now! When is this tournament, anyway?” “It kicks off in three months!” Romeo said happily, glad that the guild had decided to enter after all. “That’s plenty of time!” Natsu said full with confidence and slammed his flaming fist into his palm. “But we’ll have to start training as soon as possible! We’ll make Fairy Tail Fiore’s number one guild again!” “Sounds good to me!” Gray smiled. The other guild members were excited at the idea of participating as well and agreed with giving it their all in the coming months before the festival. “Now that the final decision’s been made, there’s no turning back!” Now let’s win that 30 mill -- Let’s win the title of Fiore’s greatest!” Makarov quickly corrected himself, but I knew all he really had on his mind was the prize money. “Team Fairy Tail is entering the Grand Magic Games!” With this announcement, It looked like exciting times were coming up for us as a guild. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:06 AM
Apr 27, 2016 2:48 AM
#66
CHAPTER 60 THREE MONTH TRAINING The next day, early that morning… I was already up and making preparations for the training I was going to do for the coming three months. However, I was interrupted by a knocking on my door. “Who could that be…?” I muttered to myself as I walked up to the door to open it. “Will you come with us, Roth?” Wendy, wearing a light summer dress, asked as soon as I opened the door. “Natsu, Gray and the others are coming, too!” “What, no? I was planning on spending the time alone.” I mercilessly turned down her invite. I had this feeling it could hard to get much training done when surrounded by the other Fairy Tail members. Not that I disliked being with them, but three whole months just seemed like an awful long time to spend together. Besides, I felt I could use some time alone after all the adventures on Tenrou Island. “Aw… Gajeel said the same thing.” Wendy said, failing to hide her disappointment, but then immediately recovered and smiled. “Well, good luck with your training, Roth!” “Thanks, you too.” I smiled back and waved her goodbye, then went back inside to finish my preparations. Once I got all the things I wanted to bring with me for this journey, I left a note on the table in my room for my landlord to read in case he would notice my absence and decided to check up on me, along with money for the rent for the next three months. Having done plenty of guild jobs all week had put me in a solid financial position. Putting on my cloak and slinging my backpack over one shoulder, I was all set to go. I had decided it would probably be best to spend the next three months in some area where the chance of distractions happening would be small. About half a day walking from Magnolia, there was a little village surrounded by mostly woods and a nearby lake. That way I could still get whatever I needed at the shop, but spend the rest of my time in the wilderness, where it would be unlikely for me to run into other people. The warm weather made me question my decision to wear this cloak, but at the same time, the hood did help shield my eyes from the harsh sunlight. I kept up a steady pace, despite the heat of the weather; I didn’t want to get to my planned location too late, as every day from now on was going to count. It’s true what the others had said. The seven year time gap did put us at a lower level compared to everybody else. I had noticed it during my battle against the monster squirrel, which had given us a lot more trouble than it should have… Those squirrels claimed they’d trained for seven years straight and managed to put up quite the fight against us. There was a lot to work on if I wanted to get back in shape to make up for those lost years, but I was determined to work hard for it. I didn’t want to let Fairy Tail down. “Don’t you want to… come to me?” In a reflex, I turned around and scanned the surroundings before realising it was the voice in my head talking to me. I looked around one more time to make sure I was alone. There was nothing but the empty dirt road with trees along both sides. I decided to see what would happen if I spoke back. “Who are you?” I carefully asked, talking out loud. I felt a little silly for doing this, but since no one else was around to see me, I guessed it wouldn’t really matter. “I know all… All about you.” The voice spoke again after a several minute silence. It didn’t seem to want to answer my question, but instead try to fill up my head with more questions. I remained silent, “Don’t you want to know?” There was no question about it; It was trying to actively get me to talk to it. Just who was this person, claiming to know about me? It must be using some sort of telepathic magic, but that wasn’t exactly a very common kind of magic. The only one I knew that could use it was Warren from our guild. Though this voice clearly sounded like a female’s, and along with many other reasons, it obviously couldn’t be him doing this. “What do you want from me?” I tried one more time to get a sensible reply out of this mysterious voice. “Come to me.” It answered after another silence. I had no idea what it meant with that. How was I supposed to come to this stranger if it didn’t show itself to me? “I don’t have time to come. I need to get stronger for my guild.” I casually responded. I didn’t know what else to say if it wasn’t going to answer my questions. I waited for a reply, but none came. In silence I continued my journey. The next three months I spent mostly in solitude, only going to the nearby village for basic necessities. The mornings were dedicated to a warming-up session, honing my magic skills, as well as experimenting with new techniques. In the afternoons I followed a schedule of more basic exercises to increase my stamina and build up my strength. The evenings were spent resting and relaxing. I’d brought a few books with me to help me pass the time. At first I’d thought three months was going to be plenty, but time went by flying; by the end of it I felt I could’ve done with much, much more training. I had certainly become significantly stronger, but whether it was going to be enough to make up for the seven year time gap, I did not know. All this time alone had made me feel a little lonely though, and I was starting to miss my guildmates.; I couldn’t wait to see everyone again. And as strange as it sounds, I was even somewhat missing hearing the voice in my head. It might just have been nice to have had someone to talk to all these days. Maybe I should have gone with Wendy and the others after all… I hoped she had fun with Natsu, Gray and Lucy. I then wondered how much stronger Gajeel would have become. Apparently he had gone training on his own, like I had, but I knew how harsh his training schedule was. That thought made me afraid I might not have done as much as I maybe could have these three months. Would the gap between us two have become larger again? Well, I guessed I would find out once I would return to the guild. I couldn’t wait to join my guildmates again. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:07 AM
Apr 30, 2016 12:04 AM
#67
CHAPTER 61 THE CHOSEN FIVE At long last, Magnolia City was in sight. I didn't think I'd ever be this happy to see it, but being away for three months can do a lot to you. From a distance, the city looked the same as always. From atop this hill, I could even spot my tiny house, far in the distance. However, going home had to wait for a little while longer, much to my heart's dismay. I left the large main road and continued, walking along a smaller cobblestone road leading to our new guild building, which was located quite a distance outside of the city walls. As I got closer to my destination, I could already see a crowd of Fairy Tail members having gathered outside, in front of the building. Finally seeing everyone again after all this time, I couldn't help but smile. I raised my hand to greet everyone as I arrived. "Yo, Roth! Thought you'd never show up!" Natsu said with a happy grin. "What took you so long, hehe!" "Never mind him. We only just arrived an hour ago." Lucy apologized for Natsu's comment with a modest "You got a lot stronger… I can sense it, Roth." Wendy showed up next to me and looked up at me. "Yeah. How did things go for you? Or, well, tell me later, I suppose." I said as I saw the guild master stepping forward and looking like he was going to say something. I quickly glanced at the rest of the crowd who had gathered here. Elfman looked ridiculously buffed; just what kind of training had he gone through to build up so much muscle? The other members looked more or less the same as they did before we left for training, but I could sense everyone had become stronger after these three months. That said, I wondered where Gajeel was hanging around. I knew he wasn't really the type to attend to these kind of guild meetings, but since he went away to go training for three months, I thought he'd maybe show a little more interest… "Good work, everyone!" Makarov said as he looked at all of us. "It appears you've each worked hard to prepare for the Grand Magic Games. Right now, I'd like everybody to join me inside." We all followed him into the guild hall; I wondered what was going to happen next. I quietly stayed in the back rows of the small crowd, where it would be least likely to get involved in a brawl if Natsu would end up fighting – usually with Gray – for whatever reason, as he sometimes did. "It's time to announce the five members who will represent Fairy Tail at the Grand Magic Games." He continued to talk once we all got here. The silence seemed to grow in density as people awaited the announcement of the names of the five participants. I had no idea there would be only five of us competing in the festival, but I guessed it made sense to have some kind of limit… it just wasn't something I had really thought about. After clearing his throat, he proceeded to call the names of those chosen to go: "Natsu!" As expected. Natsu possessed powerful Dragon Slayer magic. Even though he wasn't our brightest member, he sure was one of our most passionate. "Gray!" Not much of a surprise either. As Natsu's rival, he was pretty strong and had plenty of combat experience. The fact the two were rivals worked greatly in our favour, as both of them would have even more motivation to do well during the competition in order to not look worse than the other. "Erza!" I wondered what took him so long. With her being part of the team, there was no way Fairy Tail could ever lose. Apart from Gildarts, and maybe Laxus, both of which were absent, Erza was our strongest member. "The remaining two will be Lucy and Roth!" What? Why was I chosen over somebody like Gajeel? I didn't consider myself weak, but there were certainly stronger picks than me… so, why? Despite not understanding Makarov's decision, I remained quiet and accepted my role as the fifth member on the team. Lucy seemed even more surprised for getting picked than I was, and I didn't entirely blame her. She had never been that much of a fighter, but I guessed having so many of the Celestial Spirits at her command did give her the edge over some of our other members, and would be beneficial when her opponents saw that she could call forth her own team of powerful allies. Elfman burst out in tears after hearing he wasn't picked as one of the members, and there were some more moans and groans coming from other members, disappointed by the choice for some of the participants. "Everyone! The Grand Magic Games present the perfect opportunity for us to reclaim the prominence we once held!" Erza said vigorously. "Today, Sabertooth is regarded as Fiore's number one guild – let us take that title – Fairy Tail will be the top guild again!" "Now I'm fired up!" Natsu said and grinned after Erza's motivational speech. I was definitely ready to do my best of the guild as well, though with our team filled with some of Fairy Tail's strongest and most prominent members, I hoped I wasn't going to be overshadowed by the others. Since we were planning on leaving to Crocus, the capital of Fiore, the very next day already, I headed back home right after the announcement had been made. Unfortunately, there wasn't much time for me to rest. I spent the time cleaning the house again and packing new clothes for the journey. Just as I finished, and as I laid myself down on my bed to catch my breath as well as rest a bit, the mysterious voice decided to speak to me again; it was first time in three months that it had called out to me. "Aren't you… coming to me?" "I'm on Fairy Tail's team to fight for the glory of our guild in the Grand Magic Games." I answered as if I was talking to a regular person. "Oh… the festival. How boring…" It sounded disinterested. But it was the first time it actually sensibly responded to something I said. It then continued after a short pause. "Why do you keep me waiting… Verik?" "What?" Just what did it just call me? Was it a name? It's definitely not mine. Without waiting for another reply, I grabbed the book I got from Levy and searched for the name 'Verik'. "Everything you want to know… I can give it to you. Come search for me." It went silent after that. I didn't find any clues in Levy's book either. I sighed and put the book away, attemtping to clear my head from the questions that had popped up after my short conversation with the voice. I needed to get some good rest to be fit for tomorrow. Having not slept in my own bed for a whole three months, the newfound comfort made it easier than ever to fall asleep quickly that night. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:07 AM
May 4, 2016 1:47 AM
#68
CHAPTER 62 CAPITAL OF FIORE A loud crashing noise woke me up in an instant that next morning, followed by a familiar voice. “Yo! Wake up!” Natsu yelled. “Ugh… what?” Being taken out of my sleep so abruptly left me in a complete daze. I sat up and looked around in confusion. Natsu sat on the couch while munching on a piece of bread. “We’re sorry! I… I tried to hold him back, but he wouldn’t listen.” Lucy apologised and carefully placed a broken door against the wall. “Oh… Am I late?” My brain was finally starting to activate itself. “Wait! We’re leaving right now!?” That totally caught me by surprise. Had I overslept? Actually I had no idea at what time we were going to leave, I completely forgot to ask about that before going back to my house. “Yes… The rest is waiting for us at the town square. We came here to check if you were actually going to come.” Lucy explained. “Right. Well, let me get dressed and get my stuff. Won’t take more than a few minutes!” I said and hastily got out of bed. “We’ll wait outside. Come, Natsu!” Lucy said with a friendly smile, but the way she grabbed Natsu by his muffler and dragged him away wasn’t so friendly. (“Hey! Careful with that!” Natsu yelled.) Oh, man. They completely wrecked the door. How was I going to explain this to my landlord, I wondered as I scratched my head. There wasn’t any time, though. I had to get my stuff together; the others were already waiting for me. At least I’d done most of my packing yesterday, so I didn’t need much extra time. Making sure I didn’t forget to bring something to eat and drink on the way – like I had that time on that mission with Gajeel and Team Shadow Gear – I joined Natsu and Lucy, who were waiting just outside my house. “Ready to go!” I said, and they nodded as we all moved to meet the others. There was a nice looking carriage waiting for us at the town square. It looked like something you’d expect a rich merchant or a nobleman to travel in, and it certainly attracted some attention from the commoners who were here to buy goods at the market. The interior was even more luxurious, with soft cushions for seats to make long journeys not such a painful experience. That was going to be a necessity, as the travel to Crocus should take around three full days. The inside was also large enough for the five of us who were chosen to participate in the Games to sit in without having to worry too much about competing for leg space, which was certainly a step up from that other time… “Good morning, Roth.” Erza politely greeted me, seemingly not at all minding the delay I caused. “With all of us here, we can finally get on our way!” Gray said with a smile and signalled the driver, so he knew that we were ready to go. “Where are the others?” I asked to no one in particular. I guessed we wouldn’t be the only ones of the guild to go to Crocus. Surely the other guild members would come to watch? “They went ahead of us, since you got here late.” Lucy said. “So, how much stronger did you get, Roth?” Natsu asked excitedly. I wondered what happened to his motion sickness, but there was the possibility Wendy had cast one of her support spells on him before she left. “Quite a lot, I hope. It’s hard to say without having been able to test my new powers in combat yet, though.” Erza silently nodded in agreement with my statement. “But I feel I’ve spent my three months pretty well. How about you guys?” I then asked. “Really!? Well, things happened and… it’s a little complicated. Haha!” Natsu laughed. “But don’t worry, I got a bunch stronger!” He then quickly added. The others looked a little uneasy for me asking about their training. “Anyway, did you go train with Gajeel? Since he didn’t come with our group.” Gray said, shifting the focus back on me. “Are these your… comrades?” The voice in my head suddenly spoke out of nowhere, sending me into a daze that lasted for less than a second. The voice sounded so loud and clear, it was strange to think I was the only one who was able to hear it. “Hey, you okay?” Natsu looked at me. I saw the others had noticed it as well. “Y–yeah. Sorry, what did you say?” I faked a grin, hoping that they wouldn’t think it was anything serious. Would the voice know I was unable to respond to It in a situation like this? Was it done deliberately, just to mess with me…? There was a hint of cynicism in that voice, but I was sure I heard some genuine curiosity in it as well. Just what could its intentions be? These thoughts occupied my head for a while, but slowly drifted away, thanks to the continued casual chat with my guildmates. They were quite talkative with me. It sure did feel a lot different than that first time I travelled like this with a few from the guild. These guys really had accepted me as part of their guild. I wasn’t just a stranger or rookie to them anymore. They saw me as their friend. A comrade they knew and trusted and cared about. The rest of the journey went well, with nothing exciting happening on the way. Natsu’s motion sickness returned later that first day, and had continued to heavily plague him the days after, but he put up with it the best he could. After three long days we finally arrived in Crocus. Natsu was the first to leave the carriage in a not-so-elegant manner. He rolled out of it, crashing down on the ground, the moment the driver opened the doors for us and then proceeded to hold both his hands over his mouth in an effort not to throw up. The rest of us decided it might be for the best to exit from the other side, just to be safe… “I see you kids finally made it.” Makarov, along with a small group of other Fairy Tail members, including Wendy and Carla, were already here and greeted us. “We’ve just finished getting you signed up. Let’s show them what Fairy Tail is made of!” It seemed our guild master had put the extra time he got here earlier to good use. “Hey! It looks like the Fairy Tail guild is here!” “Those clowns?” “The weak and eternally-last-place guild!?” A small crowd of commoners had gathered around when they heard we were from Fairy Tail and began to point and laugh at our group. “Who just laughed at us!?” Natsu said and I could see anger rising in his eyes. “Let it go.” Erza tried to keep him cool. “C’mon! You guys finish last place every single year!” “Sabertooth’s gonna win for sure!” They were getting on my nerves, too. I was sick of hearing about Sabertooth, even though I’d heard the name only a couple of times yet. Everyone just seemed to think they were so great and all, but I knew our guild was way cooler than they could ever be. Regardless, I looked forward to seeing them at the Games, and even more at crushing them with our new powers. “Listen!” Makarov spoke and ignored the crowd of random people mocking us. “We’re doing this for the 30 million -- To be Fiore’s mightiest guild!” He quickly corrected himself. “Give it your all! Unless we do something, we won’t be fit to face our founding master who saved our lives!” I got the part of doing our best, but I certainly had no plans of joining Mavis in the afterlife anytime soon yet, or whatever the master meant with that. “Now, then. The games begin tomorrow… but we unfortunately don’t know what they’ll be.” “What? But I thought you guys did this every year.” Natsu asked in surprise. “Yeah, but the games change every year.” Alzack, being part of those who came to watch, answered. “Then I guess we play it by ear!” Natsu then said with an excited look in his eyes. “I sure hope there’s a battle!” “Erza! Read through the official rulebook by tomorrow.” Makarov said, interrupting the small talk, and handed Erza a rather heavy-looking tome. “I’m to read all of this?” She said hesitantly while looking at the sheer amount of pages that it contained. “Don’t worry! I have my Wind-Reading Glasses!” Levy said with smile. With the help of her glasses we quickly went through the main rules: 1. The master of each guild isn’t allowed to participate. 2. Those without a guild’s emblem can’t participate as a guild’s guest. 3. Each game will remain a secret until just before it begins. “Makes sense.” Gray said and nodded. “Oh, there’s one additional note.” Levy suddenly said after flipping a page. “All participants must return to their designated inn by twelve o’clock at midnight. “There’s a curfew?” Erza asked in surprise. “Cool! We got plenty of time until twelve, then!” Natsu yelled full with energy. “Since we’re in such a huge city and all, let’s go exploring!” “Aye, Sir!” Happy happily flew after him. “Count me in!” Lucy also joined him, liking the idea of doing some sight-seeing in this place. “You want to come check out the city with us, Roth?” Wendy approached me with Carla at her side, with a bright smile on her face. “I’m sorry, Wendy. I’d like to spend the time to rest and prepare for the upcoming tournament.” I said. I didn’t feel too comfortable with letting her go off on her own, but I had other things to worry about right now. With the Games starting in less than twelve hours, I wanted to be ready for it. “I understand. But try to have some fun, too.” She said, really meaning it. I smiled and nodded, then waved her goodbye, as she ran off to explore. “You sure it’s okay to let her go alone?” Erza said rather seriously and showed up next to me, watching Wendy disappear in the crowd of people on the busy streets of Crocus. “She’s got Carla with her.” I defended my decision to not go, even though I knew it wasn’t that convincing. Even so, Wendy had become quite a strong wizard. She should be able to defend herself, should something happen to her. “Besides, you could follow her if you’re worried?” “She trusts you, Roth.” Erza said with a soft smile, emphasising the ‘you’, and laid her hand on my shoulder. “Anyway, you’re not going to explore the city?” I asked her. It seemed all the others had already gone their own ways, leaving us two behind. “I’m heading to the inn. Let’s go together.” She said and left. I turned and followed her. The inn wasn’t too far from where we were. The innkeeper showed us our room, a nice and cozy-looking space with six large beds, access to a bathroom, closets to store our extra clothes in and a nice view on the bustling streets of the city. “Wow, I’m already feeling at home.” I said and laid myself down on one of the soft beds. Definitely beat whatever I had at home. Erza didn’t answer and seemed occupied with carefully examining every corner of the room, including the insides of the pots and vases. “Nothing appears out of the ordinary…” She said once she finally finished her inspection. “What? You were expecting to find hidden explosives or something?” I said and chuckled at the idea, but she didn’t respond to that either. I was just unpacking the things from my backpack, when I caught a glance of Erza undressing herself from the corner of my eye. Crazy woman, what is she even thinking, doing that here, with myself standing only metres from her? “What?” She said, looking at me. Had she noticed? Without thinking, I looked back at her after she spoke and immediately felt my face reddening at the sight of seeing her half-naked body. I quickly averted my gaze. “Oh? First time seeing a woman undress?” She teased, letting out a small chuckle. “Don’t worry. I’m just going to take a bath.” Being part of this guild where it wasn’t uncommon for its members to walk around with barely any clothes on, I sure had seen enough to be used to seeing some skin at this point, but this was way different. Feeling embarrassed about myself and a little upset at how she’d teased me for it, I turned around and silently waited for her to enter the bathroom. Once I was finally alone, I finished unpacking my stuff and decided to take a nap. I wasn’t exactly very tired after three days of nothing but sitting in the carriage to get here, but I figured it wouldn’t hurt to get a bit of extra rest regardless. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:08 AM
May 7, 2016 10:19 AM
#69
CHAPTER 63 TAKING RESPONSIBILITY “Explain yourselves. Where have you been all this time?” Erza’s harsh tone cut through the silence like a blade, waking me up from my nap. Natsu, Gray and Lucy were sitting on the floor in front of her with guilty looks on their faces. “Having a completely unenjoyable meal...” Gray answered. “We got tangled up with some weirdos… Or more like full-blown involved with them.” Lucy spoke for herself and Natsu, who didn’t seem to want to say a word about it, but I saw anger in his eyes, making me wonder what exactly has happened. “Ah, Roth. You’re finally up.” Erza said to me after being satisfied with the responses she got out of the three others. “It’s almost time, we should get ready.” I nodded in agreement. “Say, has any of you seen Wendy?” I then asked. “No. I thought you two would be going together, since you’re on the same team and all.” Lucy said. “I’m pretty sure she’s with Carla, so I doubt she’s gotten lost.” Happy spoke before I could say that I let her go off on her own. “The other members are staying at a different inn, it’s likely she went there.” Erza said. I hoped she was right about that, though there would be no time for me to check up on it now; there were barely more than five minutes left before midnight. Without bothering to knock on the door, Elfman and Lisanna came barging in. “Hey! We brought ya some supplies for the tournament!” Elfman said and was carrying a crate with drinks. “Tomorrow’s the big day!” Lisanna smiled and held a bag with all sorts of food in it. “Are you guys here to watch the Grand Magic Games too?” Natsu greeted them with a grin. “Yeah! I wish I could’ve entered too so I could impress my sisters… but a man knows when to quit!” Elfman replied. If he really minded the fact he wasn’t chosen to enter, he didn’t show it. “You guys are staying at the other inn with the rest of our guild members, correct?” Erza asked the two. “Do you know if Wendy returned before you came here?” “Actually, we were going to ask you guys about that.” Elfman said with a somewhat worried look. “Since she hasn’t come to our inn, we thought she might’ve gone here instead.” A sound came from the clock in the room, indicating it was exactly twelve o’clock, followed right away by the loud ringing of church bells elsewhere in the city. “Attention, guild members who’ve gathered for the Grand Magic Games!” A voice suddenly could be heard. “G’morning!” “Outside?” Erza said, and we followed her onto the balcony of our hotel room. It didn’t take long for us to spot whatever was talking. A huge hologram of a figure wearing a pumpkin mask appeared above the buildings in the city, announcing to us the start of the Grand Magic Games. "The preliminary round to narrow the one-hundred-thirteen participating teams down to eight will now begin!" There was a shock amongst our small group. To think there were this many guilds participating in the Games… And only eight would be going through to make it to the real tournament; that’s some serious competition. “The preliminary round rules are simple!” After that sentence from the hologram, the ground began to shake and the whole building rose up into the air. Ours wasn’t the only one, as we saw multiple other inn buildings rise up in similar fashion. “You will now participate in a race! The Domus Flau stadium is the goal! Only the first eight teams to reach the goal will qualify for the Games!” A path of floating stones appeared in front of our balcony, leading up to a humongous, complex-looking structure floating in the air above the city. “You’re free to use magic! There are no limitations! However, all five team members must cross the goal for it to count! Let the Grand Magic Games’ preliminary Sky Labyrinth round begin!” “A race? Then we better get moving.” Gray said, getting straight to business. “Yeah!” Natsu agreed enthusiastically. “I’m going to look for Wendy.” I said and already turned around to leave. “Didn’t you hear what the announcer said, Roth? We need all five members to reach the goal.” Erza said and stopped me in my tracks. “Elfman. You said you wanted to impress your sisters? Here’s your chance.” I said to him. “What’s gotten into you? We can let Elfman and Lisanna search for her.” Gray protested against my decision to let Elfman take my place. “If I had gone with her, this might not have happened. I made a wrong choice, and so, I will take responsibility for it. Elfman is more than fit to go in my stead.” “But --” Elfman wanted to argue against it. “Look, there’s no time for you guys to waste. The race has already started. Don’t worry about me… I’ll find Wendy and join you guys for the tournament as soon as I can, all right?” “Very well. You’re right. There’s no point in standing around here any longer.” Erza decided, realising I wasn’t going to change my mind over this. “Elfman. You’re with us. Let’s go!” Right as she had finished saying those words, Elfman grabbed the whole bunch of them and carried them under his arms, as he ran over the path leading to the labyrinth in the sky. “Leave it to me!” Elfman yelled. He looked happy to have gotten a chance to participate in the Games as well. “Roth. We’ll help looking for Wendy, too.” Lisanna said to me after they’d left, and used Happy to fly down. I leaped off the balcony; using Lightning Step, I could make my way down to the ground in a flash. Obviously I wasn’t happy letting go of my position as participant, but Wendy having gone missing just wasn’t something I could ignore, especially since I was the one who let her go explore the city all alone. At least Elfman didn’t seem to mind taking my place for the time being; I had no doubt he wouldn’t let the others down. Now, where could Wendy have gone off to? I hadn’t given it much thought before, but now that I was running through the streets of this city, I realised just how big the place really was. There just wasn’t going to be enough time to check every corner, even with using my Lightning magic to enhance my movement speed. “Hey, Roth.” A voice said in my head. This time a familiar one, though. “Oh, Warren?” I responded a bit confused, not really being used to his telepathic ability that much yet. Luckily, I did remember having to place two of my fingers against the side of my head in order to communicate back through it. “We’ve sent out the other guild members to look for Wendy as well. You’ve had any luck yet?” “No… I’ve covered only one district so far, but this place is huge.” “I see. Well, keep looking. I’ll leave the telepathic channel open in case you find something.” “Got it.” I replied and continued my search. What kind of places would she have wanted to visit in a city like this? That question kept going through my head, as I rushed through nameless streets. Then the image of the royal castle came into my line of vision… That might be it, I suddenly realised. Then again, would they even allow tourists in a place like that? Regardless, it could be worth a shot. “Warren. Have you guys checked the castle area yet? If not, I’m heading there right now.” I communicated using the telepathic channel. “Good thinking, and no, it is one of the few places we haven’t searched yet.” Using consecutive Lightning Steps, getting to the castle was a matter of mere seconds. But I was halted by a pair of guards standing in front of one of many entrances leading to the inner areas. I explained to them the situation of our missing guild members as calmly as I could in the hopes they would let me through. One of the guards whispered something at the other; I couldn’t quite hear what they were saying, but with the serious looks on their faces, I had little hope for success. “His Majesty is eagerly looking forward to the Grand Magic Games, so we certainly don’t want anything to interfere with that. But don’t go any further than the castle courtyard.” The two finally decided after a moment. That went easier than I thought. I thanked the guards and walked past them. It’d probably be safer to not use magic to avoid giving them any reason to kick me out, not to mention I was starting to feel drained after the continuous usage of my Lightning Step spell earlier. The courtyard consisted of a large colourful garden, with lots of flowers and a hedge maze. It sure was tempting to use my magic, but I’d just have to do this the normal way. Being out of sight of any guards, I could at least run to speed up my search a little. After being met with at least a dozen of dead ends inside the hedge maze, I came across a familiar looking purse lying on the ground. I ran up to it and, as I came closer, I recognised it as Wendy’s. So I was on the right track. I contacted Warren about it, who afterwards immediately sent the others in this direction as well. Not much farther from where I’d found the bag, I finally spotted Wendy and Carla. They were both lying in the grass in a random corner of the maze. I knelt beside Wendy and checked if she was breathing at all. Her breathing was slow but steady… That meant they were alive. Still, there were no signs of any injuries or anything that hinted towards something that might’ve happened to them. I laid my hand on her forehead to check her temperature, but everything seemed normal, though I had difficulties sensing her magic power. It was as if she was completely drained. Just as I removed my hand, she slowly opened her eyes. “N–No…!” She weakly said in fear and shielded her face using her hands. Was she hallucinating? “Don’t worry. It’s me.” I softly spoke to her to calm her down. She suddenly came to her senses and relaxed her arms, then looked directly at me. “Roth? What… happened to me?” She asked. “I only just found you here. You don’t remember anything?” She merely shook her head in response. “Okay. First, we’ll get you out of here and get you to a place to rest. Can you stand up on your own?” She tried to get up, but it was no use. Being entirely drained of her magic energy, she had barely any power left in her body. I carried her out of the hedge maze, where I found the other guild members waiting for us. I handed Wendy, who had gone back to sleep already, to Jet and told him to bring her to the inn. I went back one more time, this time to get Carla out of there; she had been unconscious all this time. When I took her in my arms, I could feel that she, too, had been completely drained of magic energy. When I returned to the others again, I was being told Wendy had been moved to the infirmary inside Domus Flau, the stadium in which the tournament would be held, instead. I didn’t speak a single word on the way to the stadium with the rest of the guild members. I felt an overwhelming feeling of guilt for letting all of this happen to my two teammates. Although none of them showed it at the moment, I wondered if the others were mad at me. Did they think I had acted irresponsibly? Wendy and Carla could have died there… We were lucky they hadn’t, but… how was I ever going to make up for this? |
MilenninJun 6, 2016 3:13 AM
May 14, 2016 12:15 AM
#70
CHAPTER 64 LET THE GAMES BEGIN “You’re ready to compete in the tournament, or do you need me to take your spot for the remainder of the event?” Elfman grinned at me, somewhat hoping I would let him, but I shaked my head and smiled. “I’m sorry, but I’m reclaiming my original place in Fairy Tail’s team.” “Gah! Fine, then you should wear this… it’s way too small for me anyway.” Elfman grumbled and handed me a set of new clothes, white and dark purple in colour, with our guild’s emblem imprinted onto it. “It’s what we wear for the tournament.” Gray pointed out. “Looks quite good I’d say so myself.” “Then why aren’t you wearing them?” Lucy shrieked at the half-naked Gray. I went to a room for myself to change clothes. It was still early in the morning, but from the noise coming from the arena, it seemed everyone was ready for the tournament to begin. Yesterday night had been terrible… After putting Carla in bed with Wendy and then going to bed myself, I had had trouble falling asleep to the point where I spent at least half the night involuntarily keeping myself awake with feelings and thoughts of guilt about what had happened. Having had only four hours of sleep, I didn’t feel great, but I had to try my best for the guild. I didn’t want to mess up any more for them. “I’m done. When do we start?” Wearing my new, stylish uniform, I returned to the rest of the team. “It’s starting soon. But before we go, let’s check up on Wendy? Perhaps she has woken up?” Erza suggested. Being reminded of Wendy sent a sting of guilt through me again.. and yet no one was acting like I was the one to blame for her situation. They all acted like I had nothing to do with it… In fact, I had even been thanked for being able to find her and helping her bring here. I was grateful everyone was so forgiving of my mistakes, but that still couldn’t take away these painful feelings. Hesitantly, I followed the others to the room where Wendy and Carla were at. They were both still asleep in the same bed, looking the same as they had when I left them there last night. Their magic energy still was very weak and hard to sense, even from this close. “Wendy!” Natsu yelled and immediately rushed to the side of her bed. The others followed him into the room in a calmer manner. I kept my distance and stayed standing in the door opening. She woke up not seconds later, probably from the noise Natsu had made upon entering. “Mister Natsu…” She said softly and slightly turned her head to look at him. “What happened!?” Natsu immediately asked her. “I’m sorry… I… can’t really remember…” After speaking those words, she seemed to be in pain. “She appears to have magic deficiency syndrome.” An unfamiliar voice spoke from behind them. “Miss Porlyusica!” Lucy said in surprise when she turned around. An elderly woman, wearing a long, crimson cape, stood in the other side of the room. I’d never seen her in person before, but from what I heard, she was regarded as very knowledgeable in many things, especially when it came to treating wounds and illnesses. “Magic deficiency syndrome is a condition of weakened physical strength after a sudden, massive depletion of magic power. They’ll both recover once they’ve had enough rest.” She proceeded to explain. “Who did this to you?” Natsu asked and turned to Wendy again. “It’s still a big blur for the most part… But I… remember seeing a weird black creature…” Having that memory return to her caused a sudden shock, and her now-wide and terrified eyes were hidden as she covered her head with the bedsheets. The thin material couldn’t muffle the soft sound of her crying, however, and the act broke my heart. I couldn’t take any more of it and silently left. I made my way through the empty corridor underneath arena and slammed my fist into the wall once I was sure they wouldn’t be able to hear me. I hated myself for letting this happen to her… I struck the wall once more, this time hard enough to create cracks in it. Whoever had done this to her… I would make sure they were going to pay for it. With a trembling fist, I had to keep myself from hitting that wall again; I was sure my next hit would completely pulverise it. “Interesting…” The mysterious voice in my head suddenly spoke, breaking me out of my state of intense anger. I relaxed my body and sighed deeply. I couldn’t allow myself to lose control… Fairy Tail had put their faith into me for the tournament. Not bothering to respond to the voice, I waited, leaning against the wall in the empty corridor, for the others to arrive. The noise coming from above was getting louder with the second. If I had to guess, the Games were about to begin. They’d better hurry… At that moment, Natsu, Gray, Erza and Lucy came my way. They all had a grim look on their face. They, too, must be angry with what had happened to Wendy. I sort of expected one of them to yell at me once they reached me, but still none of them seemed to show any sign of blaming me for what has happened to Wendy. I quietly joined them and we walked together through the rest of the corridor until we came close to the exit, where we stood waiting. The atmosphere felt tense… I wondered if any of them were nervous. With my anger somewhat subdued for now and the tournament beginning any second now, I began to feel uneasy with the idea of being watched by thousands of people. “Now to introduce the competitors!” I could hear the commentator speak. His voice echoed throughout the entire stadium and caused the noise from the crowd to die down. This was our cue, as we had been informed our team would be introduced first. We all proceeded to exit the corridor into the large, open field. “First up, in eighth place! Can this rowdy bunch with an uncharacteristic name reclaim its former glory!? It’s Fairy Tail!” Having the name of our guild announced, Natsu raised his fist proudly. We were showered by a thundering booing from every direction. “What!?” Natsu exclaimed. I didn’t get it either. Was Fairy Tail this disliked by the rest of Fiore? “Despite coming in last every year before, Fairy Tail has already managed to clear the preliminaries and secure its spot as one of the top eight guilds! Will the Tenrou Team’s sensational return help them become Fiore’s greatest guild!?” The announcer did his best to make our entrance sound as cool as possible, but the continuous booing didn’t really help lift our spirits. “Commence cheering!” A loud voice could be heard from a small corner in the arena, followed by the cheers of more familiar voices. I looked in the direction where it came from and saw the rest of the Fairy Tail members who had come to watch us. They were trying their hardest to have their voices be heard over the rest. “Hooray!” Asuka squealed, leaning precariously over the edge with her parents keeping their hands on her so she didn’t topple off in her excitement. “Stay manly!” Elfman roared, Lisanna atop his shoulder and waving her arms, her brother’s voice drowning her own out. “Go, Lu! Go, Erza! Go, Natsu! Go… Gray, put your clothes back on! Go, Roth!” Levy called, hugging Lily close to her as she yelled as loudly as she could. The poor black cat covered his ears. I noted that Gray was nervously pulling his shirt back down. “Our comrades’ cheers are all we need.” Erza stated with a smile. “Whoa, look!” Natsu suddenly said as he looked at our guild’s little corner. “Hooray! Hooray! Fairy Tail!” A familiar, but very unexpected figure was sitting on the stone railing, next to the other members. No way, what was Mavis doing here? It sure was nice to have at least one more cheering for Fairy Tail, but this one person being the guild’s founder sure would put even more pressure on us doing well. This was going to make me try even harder to not mess things up. “Haha! Our first master is gonna watch us!? We got this in the bag!” Natsu grinned with confidence. The announcer proceeded to introduce the other participating teams, that entered and joined us on the field, one by one as they were called out. Quatro Cerberus, calling out their signature “Wild… Four!”, Mermaid Heel’s all-girls team, Blue Pegasus’s trimens and a rabbit, Lamia Scale, who seemed rather intimidating with Jura at their side, Raven Tail… “What are they doing here!?” Natsu exlaimed. “This is bad… Their leader is Master Makarov’s son, Ivan.” Erza said. I looked at the bunch of them. They all looked slightly crazy and sinister. I didn’t know what was going on with that guild and their members, but I had a bad feeling about them. “Fairy Tail… The girl was our way of saying hello.” The tall, masked person from Raven Tail spoke to us. On his shoulder was sitting a tiny imp-like creature who did an impression of Wendy fainting. What caught my eye was the creature’s small size and inky black colour, which fit Wendy’s description perfectly. Knowing that these guys were the ones behind the attack on her, I had trouble keeping myself under control. They were lucky we were in the arena and being watched by thousands, or else I’d have crushed them the moment they revealed themselves. “In second place is… Oh, wow! What a surprise!” The second-to-last team was about to get introduced. “Will these fallen wings be the key to a soaring victory!? It’s… Fairy Tail Team B!” Mirajane!? Gajeel!? Juvia!? Laxus!? … Mystogan!? Isn’t that against the rules!? I didn’t even know how to react to this. To think Fairy Tail somehow managed to enter two separate teams into the competition, was such a thing even allowed? But I was glad to see Gajeel had managed to make it after all. His magic power seemed incredibly much higher than what I remembered. He must’ve trained hard those three months. While the crowd was sending more boos towards Fairy Tail, the commentators discussed the fairness of letting our guild compete with two teams, and eventually came to an agreement that it didn’t go against the official rules of the tournament. “This is a bunch of crap!” Natsu shouted angrily at Fairy Tail Team B. “Even if we’re in the same guild, I’m gonna fight you with everything I got! I ain’t holding back!” He pointed his finger at Gajeel. “Being in this tournament makes you my enemy! I ain’t gonna lose to you!” Gajeel calmly came up closer to him. “Bring it on, Mr. Barely-Came-In-Eighth-Place.” He said to Natsu’s face with a smug grin, to which Natsu had nothing left to say, because he knew it was true that his team had come in last place during the preliminaries. Come to think of it, Team B might actually be even stronger than our team. Sure we had Erza, but they had Laxus, who was rumoured to be at least, if not, stronger than our scarlet-haired Titania in magic power. They also had Mira and Mystogan, both of which were S-class wizards. I knew Gajeel was stronger than me, and a close match compared to Natsu. Their team was amazing, and definitely intimidating. Though I couldn’t be too worried; Team Natsu was known for their endurance and refusal to give up. Having cleared up the confusion about Fairy Tail’s two teams, it was time to introduce the final team. “And last, but not least, is the only other team to clear the qualifying round! Yes! You know them already! The most powerful, most indomitable and most formidable of all!” The stadium was booming with cheers and applause. “The one and only Sabertooth!” A group of five impressive looking wizards entered, each of them possessing incredible magic power. I already disliked them for having taken Fairy Tail’s spot as number one guild during the years we had been gone, but I now understood why they were so successful. Winning from them wasn’t going to be an easy task, that much I could tell just by sensing their magic energy. “Those are all the teams that’ll be competing! Now, then! It’s time to unveil the event schedule for the Grand Magic Games!” With that, an enormous slab of stone rose from the centre of the arena, detailing the day by day schedule of the tournament. Each day seemed to consist of one secret contest plus several one-on-one battles. After the scoring system was explained to all of us, it was time for the first event to begin. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:09 AM
May 18, 2016 1:24 AM
#71
CHAPTER 65 BAD NEWS GOOD NEWS “All right! It’s now time for the Grand Magic Games’ opening event, Hidden to begin!” The commentator announced right after going over the schedule and basic rules of the tournament. “Hidden? What’s that?” Lucy asked, but none of us could give an answer to that question. It sure was the first time I heard of it. I guessed we’d just have to wait and see. “At this time, we’d like each team to select one member to compete! Once your selections are made, the rules will be explained in their entirety!” The commentator continued. “I’m not sure what the rules are, but if it’s called ‘Hidden’, then hiding must play a central part in it.” Erza stated as we were thinking on who of us should be the one to enter the first competition. None of the members on our team, however, were specialised in sneaking around and using stealth. In that case, it probably shouldn’t matter too much who we were going to pick for this one, although it might be for the best if Natsu wasn’t going to be it… “I’ll take it.” Gray said decidedly after seeing Lamia Scale going with Lyon. None of us had any objections with that choice and let him have our spot in the first round of the tournament. The moment Gray was announced as participant, Juvia took the spot to compete for Fairy Tail’s Team B. “All eight teams have chosen their competitors! Now for the rules of the opening game, Hidden…! Will each team’s Hidden competitor please step forward?” A tiny figure wearing a large a pumpkin head with a hat on top asked them. He stood in the centre of the arena and looked exactly like the hologram we’d seen above the city when the preliminary round was announced, except for the fact he was normally sized this time. “You can do it!” Lucy cheered on Gray when he headed off. “You better not lose, Snowflake! Ya hear me, pal!? We’re better than Gajeel’s team and them Saberjerks and Raven…” Natsu got lost trying to remember the names of the other teams we wanted to beat in this. The rest of our team then moved closer to the edge of the arena to make room for whatever would take place inside the ring and continued to watch from a distance. Out of nowhere, buildings materialised all inside the arena. It was like we were suddenly standing right in front of a small town. To think all of this was done by magic… The amount of magic that must cost. I got dizzy just by thinking about it. “Those of you in the stands can follow the action in the town via these lacrima-trons!” The commentator said, and his words were followed by a row of large rectangular screens appearing in a circle above the field, making it easy for the crowd to follow what was going on in the town area. “The eight competitors are unable to keep tabs on each other, however!” He continued, then proceeded to explain the rules. The goal of the game was find the other players and then strike them with any magic. The competitor who delivered the attack would score one point. But there was more; suddenly the entire town got filled with hundreds of magic look-alikes of the eight competitors. “Grmph! The thought of that many Grays really grosses me out, man…” Natsu responded childishly to that turn of events. “This isn’t good. Even we’ll have trouble telling which Gray is the real one.” Erza said worriedly. I agreed with that, but the same went for the other competitors. They would all have a tough time finding the real versions of their opponents. “Should you mistakenly attack a copy, you’ll lose one point!” The commentator finished explaining the rules of the game. “Now, then! Vanish into the silence, like a black cat lurking in the darkness of night! Let Hidden begin!” Fairy Tail Team B was quick to lose a point thanks to a love–struck Juvia embracing the nearest Gray she could find. Well, that was predictable. I wasn’t sure whether to be sad about this or not. Obviously I didn’t want Fairy Tail to lose points, but at the same time, I kind of wanted our team to do better than Team B. Gray encountered his first real opponent, who simply just approached him, not even trying to hide himself. Gray immediately attacked him, crushing him with an Ice Hammer spell. Just when I was expecting to see our team’s first point added to the score, the opposite happened, and we lost one point instead. How did that even happen? “The real one was further back!?” Natsu said in surprise. That was certainly a bad start for both our teams, but there should still be plenty of time to score points. Looking at how crazy this game was, I was glad I wasn’t the one competing. Just as I finished those thoughts, Gray was hit in the back by the same enemy again. Really, we were two points down already, and the game had only just begun. And his opponent… Was he hunting for our members or something? Come to think of it, wasn’t he the one from Raven Tail? I didn’t remember his name just now. Just when Juvia managed to score one point for the team for landing an attack on Lyon, the Raven Tail member showed up again, attacking both Juvia and Gray. There was no doubt about it. They really were picking on just us. But for what reason? Rufus from Sabertooth showed himself standing on top of a tower in the town. He hadn’t scored or lost a single point yet, and this was in fact the first time I had seen the real version of him in this game so far. Using magic, he shrouded the area around the town in a layer of twilight, and then launched bolts of lights, accurately aimed at all the other competitors in the field. Only Raven Tail’s member managed to dodge the attack, but when he attempted to strike Rufus, he simply disappeared and then reappeared again behind him, and struck him with another bolt of light in the back. That was unbelievable. Hitting all others and scoring enough points to claim first place with just one move. Gray, angered by Rufus’s display of confidence in winning the game, charged directly at him, but got taken out by a surprise attack from Raven Tail’s competitor, taking yet another point away from our team. The game lasted for only one more minute, in which nothing more happened, before the town with its magic copies vanished again. “The game is now over! Here’s a look at the ranking!” A scoreboard appeared over the field, showing the amount of points each team had scored and their overall ranking. Both Fairy Tail teams were at the bottom, with our team sitting at a grand total of zero points. That was pretty depressing to say the least. “As anticipated, Sabertooth claims the top spot! Stupendously done! Both Fairy Tail teams gave an impressive showing, but have unfortunately gotten off to a bad start! There’s always next time!” The commentator said. This was exactly what the audience wanted to see, and that only made it worse. With all the mockery towards our guild coming from the spectators, Natsu got angry and shouted back at them, but he was completely ignored. “That’s enough.” Erza calmly said and put her hand on his shoulder. “Sorry.” Gray said with a shadow covering his face as he returned to us. “It’s okay. It’s still just the start.” Lucy tried to tell him, but he just walked past us and disappeared into one of the corridors under the stadium. I could tell he was angry about his own performance, and about what happened with Raven Tail during the game. I wanted to tell him he’d really done his best for the team, but it would probably be better to wait with that for later. We didn’t get much time to be sad about our first loss, as the next event was already getting announced. “Next up is the battle segment! Our very first match in this year’s Grand Magic Games will test the abilities of Fairy Tail’s Zodiac wielder, Lucy Heartfilia, against the crimson intensity, Raven Tail’s Flare Corona!” With the first battle about to begin, we were prompted to leave the field and take a place in a designated stand for a better view of the match. Once only Lucy and Flare were left on the field, the rules of the fight were explained. The winner of a battle adds ten points to their team’s score. Battles have a time limit of thirty minutes. If that limit is reached, and neither combatant is knocked out or has forfeited the match, it will be counted as a draw, and both teams receive five points. “Now, let the first match begin!” This would be an interesting fight. Lucy was probably our team’s weakest link, as she didn’t have as much combat experience as the rest of us, and she was very reliant on her Celestial Spirits to do the work for her. That said, with plenty of spirits at her command, she does have a good arsenal of fighters to assist her, each with their own unique abilities. I had no idea what kind of magic Raven Tail’s Flare was capable of, but I sensed a dark, eerie magic energy coming from her. An energy that gave me a bad feeling. Lucy better be careful in this match… “Open, Gate of the Golden Bull! Taurus!” Lucy immediately opened with one of her stronger spirits. Taurus was quite powerful, but he lacked speed. Flare easily dodged Taurus’s fierce axe swing by jumping into the air. “Open, Gate of the Scorpion! Scorpio!” And another Celestial Spirit was summoned while the other one was still out. I didn’t know Lucy was capable of doing such a thing. She must have trained hard to achieve this. This would certainly help increase her chances of winning. Scorpio launched a powerful Sand Buster at Flare, but Flare used magic to control her long hair to form a shield to protect herself from the attack. Though Lucy wasn’t done yet. Next, she ordered her spirits to combine their powers. Taurus charged at Flare once again, surrounding his axe with a cloud of sand, and using it to perform “Sandstorm Axe! Aldebaran!” The entire field got shrouded in a whirlwind of sand and dust, forcing me to shield my eyes to keep sand from getting in them. Even if I wasn’t able to see a thing because of it, I knew that attack Taurus just used sure was pretty powerful. If it actually landed a hit on Flare, it should’ve done significant damage to her. Once the sand settled and vision over the field returned, I could see Flare flying through the air from the attack. While still in mid-air, she began to attack with a spell using her hair. “Hair Shower! Wolf Fang!” A large, crimson wolf figure was created with her hair and leaped directly at Lucy. “Open, Gate of the Giant Crab! Cancer!” In a reflex, Lucy summoned the perfect counter against Flare’s attack. Cancer’s scissors cut through Flare’s hair wolf as if it was made of paper, causing it to immediately disappear. That was great thinking on her part. However, Flare didn’t quite appreciate having her precious hair cut. “Curse you!” She screeched in pure anger, and then sent her hair drilling into the ground, only to have it emerge again beneath Lucy and grabbing both her feet. She used her hair with Lucy caught by it to sling her in circles and then slammed her onto the ground. Lucy took her special whip, Fleuve d’étoiles, and used to fight back against Flare, coiling it around one of her arms to restrict her movement. It was hard to say which of the two was having the advantage at this point. They seemed pretty evenly matched as far as I could tell by just watching. In another burst of rage, Flare sent her hair into the ground again. Was she trying to go for Lucy’s feet again? I could see Lucy waiting for the hair to pop up at any time, but nothing was coming. Just what was she trying to do if Lucy wasn’t the target of her next move? Seconds passed, but nothing was happening. The crowd was starting to get impatient, demanding more action from the two girls. Flare seemed to gesture something at Lucy, but from my location, it was hard to tell what exactly she was doing. Something seemed off, though. Natsu and the others were feeling the same thing. Lucy looked at the bunch of cheering Fairy Tail members, and at that moment, she was caught in the face by a lightning-fast hair whip from Flare, knocking her down to the ground. Lucy remained on her knees. Why wasn’t she getting up? Were her legs hurting so badly from Flare’s previous attacks? Flare then began to furiously whip Lucy with her hair while laughing manicially. No, Lucy! Get up and fight back already! But she wasn’t doing anything and continued to take a beating from Flare’s flurry of attacks. Using Fire magic, Flare heated up her hair, making it glow a bright red and used it to strike Lucy with even more painful blows. Lucy had to do something and fast or she could end up dying like this… I was getting angry having to watch her getting beaten up like this. Something must be wrong! Just moments ago the two of them were fighting on equal footing, how did this match up in a one-sided beating? Flare used her hair to grab Lucy by her arms and legs, preventing her from doing anything, and threatened to burn her body with her hair. “Where did Natsu go?” Erza asked all of a sudden. “Huh? He was here only moments ago?” I said in confusion. Being so focused on watching the match, I hadn’t been paying much attention to my surroundings to have noticed him running off. Natsu suddenly showed up in the main Fairy Tail stand with the other guild members, and shouted at Lucy. “Lucy! Now!” Somehow, Lucy seemed to have regained her power again, and summoned Gemini from her tight position. The twin spirit split up, with one headbutting Flare in the face and the other freeing Lucy from the hair that was holding her limbs. They then fused together and transformed themselves into another copy of Lucy. I wondered what exactly she was planning on using that for. “Stars far and wide that measure and open the heavens…” Both Lucys stood next to each other, holding one arm stretched out to the side with the palms of their hands connecting and chanted some kind of spell in perfect sync. “With thy radiance, reveal thy form to me." A radiating spell circle appeared beneath their feet, and large amounts of magic power were sent into the centre of it. “Oh, Tetrabiblios, I am the ruler of the stars… Aspect become complete, open thy malevolent gate! Oh, eighty-eight stars of the Heavens… Shine!” The two Lucys stood back to back, but still holding hands before they floated into the air and fired off their spell. “Urano Metria!” A barrage of projectiles made of pure light shot out from the sky and flew in circles across the field. Flare sat on the ground, looking in fear at what was happening. A bright flash of light lit up the entire stadium, but once the light faded, nothing seemed to have happened. All of the magic power that Lucy had gathered had completely vanished and her spell didn’t appear to have done any damage to her opponent. All of us had looks of confusion on our faces, including the two combatants, as to what just happened. With having poured everything she had in that last spell, Lucy was out of magic power and fell to the ground. “Oh, my! Lucy is down! The match is over!” The commentator spoke. “The winner is Raven Tail’s Flare Corona!” Flare stood up with the same creepy smile she had shown earlier, enjoying the cheers she got from the crowd. Meanwhile, us Fairy Tail members could do nothing but wonder what had gone wrong with Lucy’s spell. I didn’t understand… how could her spell just vanish like that? Something wasn’t right. That much magic power should’ve been able to win her the match right there and then, and the spell had been completed. She hadn’t dropped until after it had been cast, so the only way it could disappear would be foul play. “Is Lucy doing all right?” Erza asked Natsu when he returned to us after he helped her getting up in the field. “She seems okay. Says she wants to take a shower.” He answered with a smile. He really did seem in high spirits, even after Fairy Tail lost two competitions and was still sitting at zero points. I wish I could say the same about myself, but I couldn’t help but feel a bit down about everything that’s happened so far. “I can check on her again if you want.” Natsu said with a grin. “Don’t even think about it.” Erza grabbed him by his scarf to prevent him from actually doing it. “The second match is about to begin.” That changed his mind and he went back to spectating. “No Fairy Tail match, huh?” I said, showing no interest in the upcoming battle, and walked off. “Wait a sec!” Natsu shouted at me. “You aren’t planning on checking Lucy while she’s showering, are you!?” “… No.” I responded dryly. “I’m going to visit Wendy for a bit.” “Make sure to be back in time. Fairy Tail’s having another match later.” Erza said to me before I disappeared into the corridor. I hadn’t even apologised to Wendy yet after I found her unconsciously yesterday. She might be interested in the results so far, too… Sadly, there wasn’t much good news to share. I gently knocked on the door to her room, then carefully opened it to prevent making any more unnecessary noise and entered. “Don’t mind me.” Porlyusica said, sitting on a stool in the other corner of the room with her arms crossed, when she saw me looking at her and then closed her eyes. She must have been here all day and night taking care of Wendy without having had time to get any rest herself; perhaps she was waiting for someone else to come here to take over guard duty for a little while? I took a seat next to Wendy’s bed and looked at her for a while. Both her and Carla seemed asleep, but their energy levels seemed different than from this morning. At least I could sense some of Wendy’s magic energy having returned to her, meaning she was well on her way recovering. “I’m… so sorry. For letting you get hurt.” I softly said, despite not being sure whether or not she was able to hear me at this moment. “No. It’s fine.” Wendy slowly opened her eyes and responded somewhat weakly, though she sounded better than she did this morning. “You’re not to blame, Roth.” She smiled lightly. “Shouldn’t you be with the others?” She asked after a moment of silence. I shook my head. “There won’t be any Fairy Tail matches until later. I just wanted to come check on you. How are you feeling?” “Better, though Ms. Porlyusica told me it could still take up a full day or two before I’ll be fully recovered.” She then looked at Carla lying beside her. “I just hope Carla will be okay... She hasn’t woken up once yet.” Not knowing what to say to that, I just looked at her companion. I wanted to tell her she’d be fine, but in what kind of position was I to honestly do so? I knew nothing of what had happened or how she was really doing. Still, there was nothing odd about the energy level I sensed inside Carla. It had risen about as much as Wendy’s since this morning. Perhaps she just needed more sleep than Wendy. “How did the first day of the Games go?” She then asked me. I didn’t want to talk about how poorly Fairy Tail had done, but there was no way around it; I couldn’t just lie to her about our performance. “To be blunt, it’s been horrible.” I finally said. “We came in last on the first competition, then we also lost our first battle.” I proceeded to tell her what exactly had happened thus far. “But this is only day one. We still have plenty of chances?” Wendy asked hopefully after listening to my report. “Natsu seems to believe we’re still going to take first place.” I replied. “That’s just so like him, isn’t it?” She said and softly giggled. “Speaking of which, how were your three months of training with him and the others?” I asked to change subject. “It was fun!” Her eyes lit up and she smiled brightly. “We spent days on the beach, having lots of fun. We were even invited over to the Celestial Spirit World for a party!” “Really? But you still had time to get some training done?” I asked with a smile. It was good to see her laugh again. “Well… about that… We still got plenty done.” She grinned innocently. I had a feeling she wasn’t telling me everything, but I didn’t really feel like poking her about it. “And I learned two new spells thanks to Ms. Porlyusica!” She then said proudly. “You did? How about you fight the next match for me once you’ve recovered your magic energy?” I suggested, half–jokingly. “Really!? You’d let me?” Her eyes widened in excitement at the thought of it. “Sure.” I patted her on the head. I hadn’t really expected her to take that as seriously as she did, but this was the least I could do for her to make up for my mistakes. I had confidence in her skills as a wizard. Her growth potential was incredible, partially thanks to her Dragon Slayer abilities. I had no doubt that one day she’d surpass me. That actually was a bit of a scary thought… “Well, I’ll be leaving now.” I stood up and looked at her one more time before walking to the door. “I’ll be visiting again tomorrow.” “Thank you for everything, Roth. Bye!” She said happily as I left. Having been able to properly apologise to her, I felt as if a great weight had been lifted off my shoulders. It was great to see she was doing well and recovering rapidly. A bunch of noise could be heard from the crowds, meaning a match must’ve come to an end. I made my way through the corridor, back to my teammates, hoping I would still be In time to spectate Fairy Tail’s second match. “Man! What a disappointment!” Natsu howled. “Yo. What is?” I appeared behind him and laid my hand on his shoulder. “Mind filling me in on what has happened?” “You just missed Team B’s match “ Erza said and sighed. “… But it might be for the best. Mystogan lost in an embarrassing manner...” “You seem awfully cheerful all of a sudden. Wendy’s doing well I assume?” Gray then said to me. I nodded and told them she was well on her way recovering her magic energy. “There’s at least something to celebrate today, then.” Erza said with a smile of relief. The rest of the day was spent at a pub with all the other guild members. Despite our team’s poor performance today, most of us seemed in high spirits, or maybe that was just the alcohol doing its work. Even Lucy and Gray joined in on the fun. It was surprising to see how quickly they’d gotten over their terrible losses in today’s matches. In any case, tomorrow was going to be another day, and it would hopefully be our chance at making a comeback in the Grand Magic Games. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:09 AM
May 21, 2016 2:11 AM
#72
CHAPTER 66 A TASTE OF ULTIMATE POWER “… up! Get up, everyone!” Erza’s loud voice echoed through our room, followed by the harsh sound of her clapping her hands. “If you don’t hurry, we’re going to be late!” I sat up in bed and rubbed my sleepy eyes in confusion. Was it time to get out of bed already? I went especially early to bed last night, but I guessed my lack of sleep the day before must have been draining. The others seemed to be sleepy as well; they probably stayed up way too late partying. “One more hour…” Natsu mumbled sleepily, but Erza, showing zero mercy, forcefully kicked his bed and sent it flipping in the air, causing Natsu to tumble onto the floor. “Get out now! And make sure to get some breakfast before coming to the arena. We can’t go fighting on empty stomaches.” With that, Erza shut the door to our room and left. “I guess we’d better get up, then.” Gray groaned after yawning loudly. After washing myself and getting dressed, I went downstairs to get breakfast and then headed to the arena with the rest of our team. I had hoped to be able to visit Wendy before the Games would start today, but our team arrived only just in time for the first competition. “Leave it all up to me! I got this in the bag!” Natsu yelled with a confident grin. “You’re sure about that, Natsu? Wasn’t the event for today something to do with chariots?” Lucy asked him with a sliver of concern in her voice. “Looks like it is…” Erza said who just returned from scouting ahead. “They’re already done preparing for the event. I suggest we pick –“ Erza wasn’t able to finish her sentence because Natsu already dashed off, unwilling to listen to any more of our talking. “Let’s just hope for the best.” I sighed, having a bad feeling about this. The others agreed and we proceeded to our stand to spectate the upcoming event. Supposedly, the event was some kind of race on top of a chain of chariots riding through the streets of the city, with the finish line in the centre of the arena. With the help of large lacrima-powered screens, we would have a clear view over every stage of the race. Not against my expectations, Natsu was already in last place, only moments after the race had started. His face already all purple coloured and his legs trembling like crazy. But for some reason, our guild’s other team had decided to let Gajeel participate in this event, and naturally, he was having just as bad of a time as Natsu, only several steps ahead. More surprisingly was to see a third person struggling just as much as our Dragon Slayers. Apparently, Sting from Sabertooth was suffering from motion sickness as well. Didn’t Natsu say he was one of the Dragon Slayers he’d met in town before the Games began? That would make sense, then. It was kind of amusing to see three of the competitors having this much trouble overcoming a simple task like this, even though it meant our guild was likely to come in last place again. The crowd thought so, too, as there went a fair bit of laughing through the stadium as they watched the three in the back of the race moving at a snail’s pace. The other competitors rushed their way over the large number of chariots without any problems, however, there was some fighting going on between them, using their magic to hinder the progress of their opponents. Bacchus from Quatro Cerberus smashed a chariot with a single stomp of his feet, sending the other competitors flying and took the opportunity to rush to the finish and steal first place in this competition. I wasn’t particularly interested in watching the bunch of non-Fairy Tail members duke it out against each other, but it could be useful to observe their different kinds of magic and abilities in case we’d be matched up against them in a battle later on. The race dragged on for like another whole hour, with the three Dragon Slayers in the back making incredibly slow progress. Sting had already given up on even trying in this one, and let Natsu and Gajeel go ahead. Crawling over the chain of chariots, one by one, Natsu finally made it to the finish line, scoring two points for our team, closely followed by Gajeel, scoring one point for Team B. The crowd seemed to have softened up to Fairy Tail, as our two Dragon Slayers were met with loud clapping and cheers. Seeing just how much both of them went through for their teams’ first points, it was good to see the people had changed their minds at least a little bit about our guild. Although we had finally scored our first points in the Games, we would still have a long way to go if we were to make a serious comeback, as both our guild’s teams remained at the bottom of the ranks. But next up were the battles, so this could be our chance to grab some more points to start closing the gap. “Any idea yet who’s going to battle in today’s matches?” I asked Erza, as she seemed to be the one to keep up with all the Games’ updates. “Our team has one battle after the first one, but we don’t get notified as for who of us has to fight until the very last moment.” She replied. “The upcoming match is Raven Tail against Lamia Scale. This should be interesting.” Gray said while resting his arms on the stone railing. “Hey, guys! Did I miss anything!?” Lucy came running at us. She’d been checking up on Natsu for a bit right after he was transported to the infirmary to get some rest after suffering from serious motion sickness for an hour straight. “Looks like that dog guy from Lyon’s guild is gonna fight.” Gray told her. “He’s up against Raven Tail, huh? We know they won’t play fair.” She said with a frown when she saw the two combatants in the arena. The second the match was signalled to commence, Toby from Lamia Scale increased the length of his nails multiple times, coated them with poison using his magic, and rushed at his opponent. Raven Tail’s Black Snake had no trouble the flurry of attacks, and nimbly jumped out of the way of the poisoned claws with confidence. I think it was obvious who was going to win this. Toby was too focused on just getting a hit in to let his poison do the work, all his attacks were way too straight-forward and would be easily dodged by any experienced fighter. Knowing he had the upper hand in this battle, Black Snake went on ahead and toyed a little with his opponent. Toby really didn’t stand a chance against him, though he had not come to that realisation yet. His attack pattern hadn’t changed a bit since the start of the fight, and Black Snake must have gotten bored of it, as he proceeded to knock out Toby with a single strike. “May I have your attention?” An organiser from the Grand Magic Games approached our team’s stand. “Roth is the competitor in the next battle segment. Please follow me.” I silently nodded in response. “Do your best, Roth. Remember, today is the day of our comeback!” Erza smiled at me. “You can do it.” Gray said, showing his confidence in me. “Mhm.” I wish I could have sounded a bit more confident about it myself, but being chosen this suddenly had struck me with nervousness. I thought I would’ve been ready for this, but it’s easy to think that way when you’re just watching. Would I be strong enough? Was the training I underwent enough? Who would my opponent be? All these questions went through my head as I followed the organiser through the corridor leading to the field in the arena. It looked like my opponent was already present on the field and was just getting introduced by the commentator. “It’s Quatro Cerberus’s god of wine, Bacchus!” “Versus a member from Fairy Tail Team A! It’s one of the guild’s newcomers, Roth, the mysterious lightning wizard without a past!” At that point, the organiser nudged me in the back, giving me the signal to enter the field and face my opponent. I hastily ran my fingers through my hair in the hopes it would not look like a total mess – I’d totally forgotten to take care of it this morning before leaving the inn – and then entered the arena. This was completely different than the first day… With Natsu and Erza at my side, they’d attract most of the viewers’ attention, but now it was just me. What was worse was that everyone from the guild was watching me… and expecting me to win this fight for them. But the worst was the gaze from the first master, Mavis. I could see her tiny figure from the corner of my eye. There was something about that gaze of hers… as though she could see right through me, like she aware of all of my thoughts and intentions. It was different than that time on Tenrou Island; I wondered if she knew about the voice in my head. “Hey. You finished daydreaming?” Bacchus spoke to me with a nonchalant, but confident smile on his face. The sound of his voice woke me up from my thoughts that had almost made me forget that I’d come here to actually fight. “How’s about we make a bet, like the last guys did?” He continued, sounding slightly tipsy. “Not interested.” I responded curtly and prepared myself for battle by Prequipping myself with my Lightning Battler gear. “Eugh. How boring…” He said, displeased with my answer, and placed his bottle of wine on the ground. “Hmm… Very well. Let’s make this a quick one.” Bacchus took on a battle stance. I was unsure of the strength and abilities of my opponent. I’d seen him crush a chariot in the race without breaking a sweat, prior to the battle segments, so at least, physically he must be pretty strong. The problem was that he hadn’t showed any of his magic during the race. With so little information to work with, I’d best test his basic skills first. Bacchus already made a charge at me and went straight on the offensive with a burst of close combat attacks. Trying to block them as well as I could, but his movements were unpredictable; it was clear he was extremely skilled in close quarters. A good number of attacks of his landed on me, and they hurt quite a bit. A quick Photon Shield spell cast helped me to force him to back off for a moment. As expected from somebody with his level of strength, he isn’t just hitting me at random… He’s actually aiming for vulnerable spots. The problem was that they also came at such speed, I barely could get time to even react to them. In addition to that, his attack patterns were way too difficult to predict, giving him a superior advantage as long as he would keep himself close to me. Before I could come up with a plan to counterattack, Bacchus came at me again. I tried my best to defend myself from his attacks as they came, but the longer it went on, the more hits I was starting to take. This guy’s on a totally different level than Gajeel. Sure, Gajeel might be stronger, but his attacks are much more simple and straight-forward. This guy, though… I just couldn’t find any sort of pattern or rhythm in his style that could help me defend against it in some way. After taking a good number of hits, I finally managed to create some distance again by Lightning Stepping backward. Things weren’t looking too great for me. I had barely gotten a single hit in, instead I’d only been getting beaten so far. Is it because it’s been such a long time since I’ve fought anything? It’s been more than three months since my last battle… Even so, I’ve been training all that time, I should be stronger than this, right? “Oh, my! This is a one-sided match!” The commentator was stating the obvious. “Roth is completely powerless against Bacchus!” “Is this all you got? You disappoint me, Verik.” Ugh. That voice in my head was the last thing I needed to hear at a time like this, especially if it was going to be like that. I decided to ignore it and keep my focus on the match itself. Since I had distance advantage now, I shouldn’t let it go to waste. Gathering my magic energy, I held my sword with stretched arms pointed at Bacchus and closed my eyes to focus on the source of his magic. “Focused Strike!” The beam of lightning blasted from my sword, but I could sense Bacchus moving out of the way in time. I quickly opened my eyes again, only to see Bacchus right next to me and then striking me with a powerful palm technique. With my arms flailing as I flew threw the air from his attack, the beam from my sword changed direction and sheared through a part of the stadium before I cut off the flow of magic to it, hoping it hadn’t caused any casualties in the crowd. I recovered and made a flip in mid-air to land on my feet, and without giving Bacchus a chance to launch another assault, I gathered magic energy for a follow-up attack. “Echoing Thunder!” At the speed of lightning, I sped past him, slashing him with my sword and applying a brief stun. As I finished my first step, I felt something was off, but I couldn’t afford the time to figure out what exactly it was. As fast as I could, I repeated my Lightning Step, this time back to my original position, stunning Bacchus again. Again and again, I struck him with my stun as I flashed back and forth. With a big amount of magic energy collected, I prepared for my final strike that should hopefully be strong to deal some serious damage. I Lightning Stepped one more time. In that instant I received a blow to my head with such force, it felt as though I’d crashed my face into a granite wall. No way... He shouldn’t be able to move yet. How was he able to interrupt me during my combo? Several more powerful blows quickly followed, knocking the air out of my lungs. I fell down on my stomach, feeling as if my body was broken. I couldn’t be this weak? In the distance, I vaguely heard the cheers from my comrades. They still believed in me. That meant I couldn’t give up yet. With much effort I got myself up on my knees. As I tried to stand up again, I ran through all the options of possibly turning this match around in my head, but I came out empty. I still had magic energy left, but with the skills this guy possessed, I couldn’t find a chance to effectively use it against him. “Huh? You can still stand after that?” Bacchus said with that same nonchalant smile he had shown before our match begun. “I got to say, though, I’d hoped for something a little more… wild!” He picked up the bottle he left on the ground earlier and drank from it. “Ehehe. Might as well finish this with a bang, don’t you agree?” He changed his stance to something different than before, looking like he could strike at any moment. “I promise, it’ll be over in a flash.” “I’ll show you how it’s done.” The voice whispered. Bacchus dashed at me with incredible speed. At the time his attacks were about to land, my vision blurred and I felt myself being jumped from place to place, out of the way of each and every hit. Seven in total. By the time it was over, less than a second had passed; I had no idea what just happened. Was this the work of the voice inside of me? And neither did Bacchus. “What the…!? How’d you do that!?” He uttered in confusion after finishing his combo technique. “Have a taste of ultimate power.” Before I knew what was going on, I felt my body being shot into the air through the use of a series of Lightning Steps aimed upward in rapid succession. This voice, or whatever it was, it was fully controlling me at this point. I came to a standstill, hundreds of metres up in the air. My sword was vertically floating in the air, with the blade pointing downward. One of my feet was positioned on the crossguard, and the other on the top end of the pommel, while I kept my fingers wrapped around the hilt. Looking down from this position, the stadium looked so small; my opponent was nothing but a tiny dot from here. I felt myself getting dizzy from gazing at the ground from this height, but there was nothing else I could do in my current position… my body was completely moving on its own. Above me, dark clouds had gathered, rumbling with the sound of thunder. At this point, I felt the flow of magic inside me starting to move. But not in the way I was used it to move. Everything I had was flowing at once, streaming out of my body and disappearing into the increasingly darkening clouds above and the air around me. “Forbidden Storm Technique! Heaven’s Judgement: Skyfire!” Multiple layers of spell circles appeared below me, decreasing in size as they went lower. My sword, with me on it, then was sent flying down at ridiculous speed. All of the strength I had in me was used on keeping my hands tightly on the handle of the sword, as to not lose my grip on it. With each spell circle the sword pierced through as it shot downward, lightning from the clouds above struck the blade, powering it with incredible amounts of magic. Within seconds from my starting position in the sky, the blade crashed into the centre of the arena. There was an explosion of light and electricity, completely blinding me. When the light faded, the air was filled with a thick cloud of dust and sand falling down. Once all that settled, I finally could see the result of this spell I just used. I stood inside a large crater, having taken a large chunk out of the floor of the arena. Inside it, Bacchus lied on the ground with a blank look on his face… Did he get knocked out? With barely a drop of magic energy left in me, I collapsed onto my knees, holding on to my sword that was stuck with the blade in the ground to keep myself up. “Is it over!? It looks like Roth is the winner of this match! What an exciting outcome, so cool!” The commentator yelled from the top of his lungs after reviewing the state of the two combatants after the effects of my spell had vanished. A thunderous applause came from the crowd, but it all faded into the background, as I fell to the ground, feeling completely drained of my magic energy. I had not even the power left in me to keep up my Prequip ability any longer. “Are you… trying to kill me?” I whispered to the voice while lying face down in the sand of the arena. “Kill you? No, Verik. I need you to stay alive.” The voice answered clearly. “Had I not intervened, you could have died.” It might be right about that one. Bacchus’s final combo attack was insanely powerful. It was only thanks to the voice inside me that had decided to take control over my body that I had been able to dodge its fatal blows. But this could be dangerous… If it was that easy for it to make me do whatever it wanted... Before I was able to finish that frightening thought, I blacked out. |
MilenninJun 6, 2016 3:38 PM
May 25, 2016 2:11 AM
#73
CHAPTER 67 SMALL IN SIZE HUGE IN SPIRIT Once I woke up, I found myself lying in a bed in our guild’s infirmary room in the stadium. The same room Wendy had been resting in, but the bed she’d been using was empty now. In the other side of the room was Porlyusica, standing with her back turned to me. “You kids need to learn to be more careful.” She sighed, but still wasn’t facing me. “I don’t know how you did it, but losing that much of your magic at once isn’t healthy. It’s not something that can be done with the use of any regular kind of spell.” “I’m sorry, but do you know what time it is?” I ignored her brief lecture, knowing that I had nothing to bring in against it, nor could I just explain to her that it hadn’t really been me who had caused myself to end up like this. “Almost eight in the morning. How are you feeling?” She finally turned around, coming up close to me and examined me. “Fine. Just… very tired. That’s all.” I actually didn’t feel that great. My body was still aching from the onslaught of Bacchus’s attacks I’d suffered through the duration of my match yesterday. “You still need more rest. Got that?” She spoke harshly. I nodded in agreement. She walked back to her table in the corner, continuing her work on potions and herbs. “By the way, there’s some breakfast on the table beside your bed.” She pointed out to me, figuring I hadn’t noticed the food next to me yet, which I hadn’t. “Thanks.” It was quite a lot. At least more than I was used to eating for breakfast. But I guessed I shouldn’t complain; my stomach felt empty for having skipped over a meal yesterday. “Man! You were awesome!” Natsu shouted as he kicked open the door to the room and barged right in without warning. The rest of our tournament team came in after him. “Yes, you did great, Roth!” Lucy complimented me. “With the points from you winning that match, we got a lot closer to catching up to the rest.” Gray stated optimistically. “I didn’t know you were capable of using magic like that, Roth.” Erza said, showing a smile. Though, something about the way she said it made me think she was suspicious of me. Was it possible she knew I wasn’t supposed to be able to use a spell like that? “Yeah, you totally gotta teach me!” Natsu said cheerfully, but seemed actually serious about it. “You don’t even know Lightning magic, stupid!” Gray dryly said and knocked him on the head. “But I do!” Natsu exclaimed, referring to his Lightning Flame Dragon mode. “You don’t have a sword, so forget about it.” Gray used that as an excuse to knock him on the head once more. “Anyway, will you be able to participate in today’s events, Roth?” Erza inquired. “I was told I still needed more rest. But don’t worry, I have a back-up if I’m needed again.” I hadn’t told anybody else about my conversation with Wendy yet, so they probably thought I was talking about Elfman as my replacement. It would be more fun to keep it a surprise for now. “Well, we gotta go now. Looks like the event is about to start.” Gray said after checking the clock. It was exactly eight o’clock, meaning today’s first event was about to kick off. I thanked everyone for visiting and watched them leave again. A big silence filled the room after their exit. I wished I could watch and cheer for my teammates, but that wasn’t going to happen. Closing my eyes, I decided to rest for the time being. It’s not like there was much else to do for me while I remained here. A knocking sound on the door woke me up from my sleep. Again, I had no idea what time it was, but I felt like I’d been asleep for hours. The door opened slightly, and Wendy showed her head from behind it. “You’re awake?” “As you can see, I am. Has today’s event already ended?” I asked. “No…” She came inside and carefully closed the door behind her. “The next battle is planned to have you fight again. I just… came here to let you know.” She said a little shyly. “And? Do I look like in a state to fight?” I replied, maybe a little too brusquely. “Did you forget what we agreed on?” She shook her head. “Are you sure… you want to let me fight? Instead of someone else?” “I am. But if you don’t want to fight, I’ll ask somebody else to go.” I didn’t really understand why she was making such a fuss out of this, but if she was having doubts about it, this wasn’t the time for it. “No. I want to show Fairy Tail how strong I’ve become.” She answered boldly. “I’m sure you’ll do great.” I smiled at her. “That means… you won’t be able to come to watch?” She said a little saddened, looking down at the floor. I glanced over at Porlyusica, knowing I would need her permission first to leave this room. “You should have recovered enough to go and watch your friend. You’re free to go, but come back here when it’s over.” She answered without even turning around to face the two of us. “I’ll be watching, then. You’d better go and prepare for your match, Wendy.” I told her. I wanted to wait for her to leave the room, because I knew I was going to be in a pitiful state by leaving the bed. Knowing her, she’d only get needlessly worried about me. She nodded and smiled brightly, then left the room. Getting out of bed was every bit as painful as I expected it to be. All of my limbs hurt like hell. Even just standing up proved to be difficult. Once I slowly adjusted to the pain in my body, I could start on dragging myself out of the room, through the corridor leading to the balcony where my teammates would be at. “Oh? You’re already healed?” Gray said a little surprised when he saw me joining him and the others at our guild team’s balcony. “Not exactly. But I’ll be watching the next match. So, how did the previous competitions go? Have I missed out on anything good?” “Well, Erza and Cana both earned top places in today’s main event.” Lucy stated proudly. “And a whole lot went on between Laxus and Raven Tail. But it’s a long story. Let’s focus on the upcoming match for now.” Erza said. “Right. It looks like it’s about to begin.” Gray said and focused his attention back on the arena, where the first competitor just entered the field: Lamia Scale’s Chelia Blendy. I didn’t know anything about her, but she didn’t look like she should be too tough for Wendy to handle. Wendy now also entered the field, making her way too the centre to face her opponent. “You let her fight in your stead?” Erza asked in surprise. I didn’t want to bother to explain myself. It shouldn’t have come as that big of a surprise. After all, she’s a member of my team. My confidence in her skills has grown significantly over the time we’ve been together. I’ve seen her grow from being too scared to go into battle on her own, to giving everything she has to protect what’s dear to her. Even back on Tenrou Island, I couldn’t believe how much she’d grown. With three more months of harsh training, who knew how much stronger she’d become? The match had begun, and Wendy opened without hesitating using her enchantment spells, directly followed by a mighty Sky Dragon Wing Attack. Unfortunately, however, her opponent successfully dodged the blades of wind coming at her and countered with a spell of her own. Wendy almost got caught in the blast of the black wind from Chelia’s attack, but neutralised it using her magic before it could do any serious damage. The magic that girl looked like it should be wind magic, like Wendy’s, but it was all black instead. I hadn’t anything like it ever seen before. Not to mention, she was a good fighter. Only this short into the match, and I could already see Wendy having trouble keeping up defending against her opponent’s attacks, despite both of them wielding the same type of elemental magic. Her opponent’s black Air magic just seemed to rip through her own spells like it was nothing. Wendy blasted a powerful Sky Dragon Roar at Chelia, who immediately counterattacked, using a similar technique. “Wait? Is she using God Slaying magic?” Natsu said in shock upon realising something. “God Slaying?” Erza asked. “That Grimoire guy I fought against… He used similar kind of magic.” Natsu explained. What did that even mean? Was God Slaying magic supposed to be even stronger than Dragon Slayer magic? If that was the case, this could end up pretty badly for Wendy. The difference between her and her opponent was getting noticeably bigger with each attack. Chelia was still in perfect shape, while Wendy was already out of breath and wounded. But I wouldn’t lose faith in her abilities that easily. I still sensed a strong magic of aura coming from her. As long as she believed in herself and had the spirit to continue fighting, she could still turn this around. Wendy, using her Dragon Slayer ability, began to eat air to regain some of her magic power. However, it seemed her opponent was capable of doing so, too. I sensed one major difference between the two; Wendy was powering up greatly as she finished eating – She was about to do something big. “Dragon Slayer Secret Art!” A spell circle appeared beneath her feet and her power rose even further. I’d never seen her do anything like this before; this had got to be one of her new spells she told me about. A barrier of winds appeared around the two combatants. It reminded me of the wall of gusts during my Tempest Break technique, but stronger and much more refined. “Shattering Light: Sky Drill!” Wendy waved her arms in a circular motion, and then launched an enormous hurricane of wind and light at Sherria, who had no option but to take the hit, as she was trapped within the barrier. Once the dust cleared, Shelia seemed to have collapsed by the impact of the attack. Had Wendy’s new spell been enough to take her out of the fight, or could she still stand up after that? Either way, that was an incredible spell she just used there. The way things looked, it seemed Wendy had won this match. After some seconds passed, the referee came up to check on Chelia. “It looks like Chelia is down! The winner is Fairy Tail’s…” He was about to declare Wendy as the winner, when the young God Slayer suddenly moved and interrupted him. “Sorry! Please wait! I’m still just getting started!” She got back up on her feet and enveloped herself in a gentle, white light, causing the bruises and scratches covering her to fade away. The referee apologised in embarrassment and quickly retreated to let the match continue. How was this possible? Wasn’t healing magic only supposed to work on others, not on oneself? This was really bad for Wendy, though. She had used pretty much all she had on that new spell of hers, and with Chelia being able to heal her own injuries, her chances of winning had severely diminished. Wendy looked like she was in pain, but she had not given up on fighting yet. While she was out of magic energy to use, it looked like she still had plenty of spirit left in her. Her opponent began to charge a strong spell, creating two whirling vortexes of dark Air magic around her arms. The energy emanating from her was starting to reach dangerous levels. Was she trying to kill Wendy? “Gathering Clouds of Heaven!” Putting her hands together, she fired a mass of destructive magic at high speed at Wendy. Wendy prepared to block the attack, but without even moving an inch, she managed to completely dodge the attack. Had Chelia’s aim been off? No… That would be absurd. Before I could comprehend what just happened, Wendy went back onto the offensive. That short period of time must have let her recovered some of her energy. And she wasn’t about to give her enemy any time to gather new energy; she must have figured out… the best way of dealing with her opponent was to keep her in a constant defensive state. Even if her attacks weren’t that strong, it would prevent Chelia from being able to charge any more of her powerful spells. Despite being so close to hitting complete exhaustion, Wendy kept on fiercely attacking her opponent. When the end of the match was announced, both combatants were still standing; both of them were completely out of breath. “Time’s… up! The fight ends in a draw!” The commentator said. “Both teams score five points!” “That’s awesome!” Natsu yelled cheerfully. “Way to go, Wendy!” Lucy said, tearing up a little at seeing Wendy fight so hard. It was a good fight, indeed. Even though Wendy had been at a disadvantage, she fought without ever thinking of giving up. To think she’d grown this much in such a short time… She was amazing. I was very proud of her. Chelia healed Wendy’s injuries, and the two of them shook hands before exiting the field. With the match over and the third day of the tournament coming to an end, I went back to the infirmary. To my surprise, Porlyusica wasn’t in here. Regardless, it would still be best for me if I would spend the rest of my time here, resting. Just as I got myself back in my bed, Porlyusica returned. I wondered if she’d also come to spectate Wendy’s match, but I kept quiet about it. She walked to her table with the potion stand, where she picked up a small glass bottle containing a liquid and then gave it to me. “Here. Drink this. It should speed up your recovery process.” She said while I examined the inside of the bottle. I thanked her for it and drank whatever was inside. It tasted funny, unlike anything I’d had before, but as long as it would help me recover faster, I didn’t really care. While I lied in bed, I wished I could be with the others and hear about the other events that had happened during my absence. Having seen Wendy’s awesome battle, and from what I’d gathered with my short conversation with my teammates, Fairy Tail was doing quite well. We might still be able to have a shot at making it to first place… Without much else to do, I spent the rest of the day sleeping. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:10 AM
May 28, 2016 3:24 AM
#74
CHAPTER 68 THE STRONGEST TEAM It was still early in the morning, but the stadium was already beginning to fill up with people wanting to claim the best seats for the fourth day of the Grand Magic Games. I’d woken up early today, feeling totally refreshed and healthy again. Whatever that potion I took yesterday was made of, it sure had done its work well. Having been chosen to compete in two battles already, I doubted there would be another one for me again, but if there was, I’d be more than ready for it. “Oh, hey! You’re already here.” Gray greeted me upon entering our guild team’s balcony in the stadium. “We checked the infirmary just earlier, but Porlyusica said you were fully restored again. That’s great news, Roth.” Lucy said with a smile. “Yo, good morning, guys.” I greeted them, smiling back. “I hope you got a good night’s sleep. Today’s going to be action-packed.” Erza stated. “Mhm, I did. So, can you fill me in on the stuff that took place during my absence?” I asked eagerly. “Laxus single-handedly destroyed Raven Tail!” Natsu said with grin. “And uhm… Mira won her battle against who-was-it?” “Raven Tail? What happened?” I asked, curious to hear what had happened to them. “Long story short, they got caught for cheating during their fight with Laxus and have had their guild disqualified.” Erza elaborated. “Really? Well, I can’t say I’m really surprised to hear that. But I’m glad they’re gone. I couldn’t stand those guys.” I said, upon which the others nodded in agreement with me. “So, what’s on the menu for today?” I then asked. “Not entirely sure, but we should have the main event getting announced any second now.” Gray stated. “Day four of the Grand Magic Games! Today’s segment is about to begin!” The commentator announced excitedly. “The event is called Naval Battle! Please choose your competitors!” So, it was a water themed competition this time. I was sure our guild’s other team would select Juvia to enter this one. As for us, it was hard to say which one of us would be best to go with. “What do you say, Lucy. You’re up for it?” Erza suggested her to do this. “Using your Aquarius key should give you a huge edge over the others.” “Sure. You can count on me.” Lucy said with determination and went on ahead to prepare for the event. A short time later, it seemed everyone was ready to go, and the commentator explained the event. “It’s a skirmish in the sea, in other words! The battlefield is a large ball of water! Get knocked out of it and you lose! The last one swimming is the winner!” He proceeded to explain the basic rules of the event. All of the competitors entered the large, floating sphere of water in the centre of the arena one by one by diving into it. It looked like all of the guilds had decided on sending out a female challenger for this specific event., with the exception of Quatro Cerberus as their team consisted solely of males. As expected, Fairy Tail Team B had chosen Juvia to compete. I wondered who would have the upperhand in this battle, Lucy’s Aquarius spirit, or Juvia with her supreme skill in controlling the water. The moment the event started, Lucy initiated using her Aquarius key. This one should be in the bag, I thought, as I smiled and watched in antipication at how her spirit was going to wipe the… water with the rest of the competition. Without wasting time, Aquarius created a strong underwater torrent, sucking in a few of the challengers, but Juvia countered with her own magic. Right now, it seemed the two were about evenly matched, neither of them willing to give the other an inch. It was pretty amazing to see Juvia was able to stand her own against the spirit of water herself. She truly was a master of the water element. Meanwhile, the other competitors realised they couldn’t do much about the two water ladies fighting it out with each other, and focused on their other opponents. With a well-aimed kick, Jenny knocked Rocker out of the sphere, putting Quatry Cerberus down at the bottom for today’s event. Or well, they would’ve been if it hadn’t been for the additional rule that stated that the second to last challenger would be ranked in last place, should they be knocked out of the sphere in less than five minutes. This game could still go anywhere. The crowd was only cheering for Quatro Cerberus’ removal from this competition, as it was only girls left in the water now. Even the commentator seemed to be quite grateful for the removal of Rocker, making me feel a little sorry for the poor guy. Suddenly, Aquarius left the battle, leaving Lucy wide open to Juvia’s Water magic. In a moment of desperation, she quickly summoned both Aries and Virgo to assist her. Though Juvia didn’t seem very impressed and continued blasting whirlpools in her direction, and then charged up a great deal of magic energy, announcing her strongest new technique. “Darling Gray Love!” She shouted and a volley of pink, heart-shaped projectiles inside a vortex of water shot out from her hands. As silly as the attack was named, it was super effective, and removed three challengers from the competition simultaneously. We all looked at Gray to see what his reaction would be at seeing Juvia use a spell named after him, but he’d turned awfully pale and his face had turned completely blank. I couldn’t really blame him for it… However, Juvia got suddenly knocked out of the sphere of water while she had distracted herself with observing Gray after finishing her spell. Only Lucy and Minerva from Sabertooth now remained. Though, Lucy’s spirits had all disappeared at this point. Would she be at a disadvantage after having used up all of her strongest spirits already? After all, Sabertooth had some of the strongest wizards competing in this tournament. Minerva summoned spheres of light that rapidly exploded and seriously hurting Lucy on impact. Just when Lucy was trying to reach for her pouch with keys, she noticed it was no longer with her. Minerva then showed her she was now in possession of the keys and then continued to strike the helpless Lucy with more of her magic. At one point, Lucy almost fell out of the sphere, but recovered just in time to stay inside. Even though she was without any way to make use of her magic, she was trying to stall the timer to prevent risking coming in last place. That was the best she could do right now. But in order to achieve that, she’d have to endure all of Minerva’s attacks for another few minutes. But Minerva didn’t seem to care about that and stopped her assault, just calmly watching Lucy as the timer ran out. “… Five minutes have passed! Now it’s just a fight for the top spot!” Minerva immediately activated her magic again, hitting Lucy with a fully powered blast. She proceeded to strike Lucy again and again, until she almost fell out of the sphere, but then teleported her back into the centre again. Now she was just kicking and punching Lucy without the use of any magic, but with Lucy having taken so much damage already, she couldn’t bring up the energy to defend herself against any of it. This was painful to even just watch. “Stop it!” Natsu shouted in anger. He couldn’t take anymore of this senseless violence. But all Sabertooth did was laugh back at us in amusement. Natsu wasn’t the only one raging with anger. All the rest of us were, too. I would’ve loved to smash those Sabertooth faces in as revenge for what they were doing to Lucy right now. Without any sign of Minerva wanting to let go of Lucy, the referee stepped in and called off the event. “The event is over! The winner is Minerva!” What a disgusting way to win the event. If my next match was going to be against one of those from Sabertooth, I’d be sure to make them pay. Natsu and Gray both leaped over the stone railing of the balcony, onto the field to catch Lucy as Minerva dropped her lifeless body from the water sphere. I followed after them, as did several of our other guild members. “Take the Celestial wizard to the infirmary at once!” A knight barked orders at some of the soldiers standing by. “Hold on! I need to give her emergency treatment first!” Wendy said as she ran up to Lucy. “She’s hurt pretty bad, but if we work together…” Chelia said and joined Wendy in healing Lucy’s injuries. “You can glare at me all you want, if it makes you feel better.” Minerva said after she’d come down and watched us as we were gathered around our comrade. Natsu and Erza looked back at her in anger. “But remember I acted in full compliance with the rules of the competition.” She said, ignoring the looks she was getting from us. “That may be true. But you went way outside the boundaries of basic human decency.” Erza argued back. She appeared calm on the outside, but I could sense she was on edge. “Ahaha. I was simply trying to entertain the crowd, that’s all.” Minerva continued to try to provoke us. “To be quite honest, you should be thanking me. She got second place, didn’t she? She could’ve never done that without my help.” “What!?” Natsu growled and stepped forward. The rest of Sabertooth’s team appeared in front of Minerva, ready to fight us if we were to attack Minerva here. The atmosphere between us and Sabertooth was getting tenser with the second, I could feel it. And honestly, I wouldn’t mind if it would come to a fight here. We would make them pay for what they did to Lucy. The crowd was getting excited, seeing two guilds sitting on the edge of fighting it out in a free-for-all in the arena, and started chanting. “Fight! Fight! Fight!” While neither of us were moving an inch, I would love to give in to the crowd’s demand for a fight… but, doing so would likely result in getting our guild disqualified from the Games. That alone wouldn’t make it worth it. Finally, Erza took a step forward and spoke. “Although you may be considered the strongest guild in Fiore, you’d be wise to heed this warning.” She paused for a moment, then continued. “Listen carefully. Making an enemy of Fairy Tail is a decision you will regret.” She glared at them with eyes burning with anger. Realising they weren’t going to get anywhere with this, the members of Sabertooth simply smirked back at us, then turned around and left the field again. Wendy and Chelia were just about done with healing Lucy after Sabertooth had left, but she seemed to be still unconscious. Her injuries must be pretty severe if even their healing magic combined couldn’t completely patch her up… She was taken into the infirmary, where we checked up on her again before the next event would begin. “Is Lucy all right?” Juvia asked worriedly as she, and the others on Team B, entered the room. “You guys…!” Gray said in surprise. “We may be on different teams, but we’re in the same guild.” Cana said. “Laxus…” Natsu said in surprise when he saw him with them. This was actually my first time being together with Gajeel again. It felt a bit strange, having not talked to him for over three months. Though, this was not the time for chatting; we were here for Lucy. And speaking of which… “Ah! She’s awake!” Happy exclaimed when he saw Lucy moving a little. We all turned our attention back to her. “Guys… I’m sorry…” She spoke weakly. “Huh? What are you apologising for?” Natsu asked. “I messed up again…” Lucy pulled the bedsheet over her head. “Don’t be crazy! We came in second place thanks to you!” Gray said to convince her she really had done her best. “Yes. You did well!” Erza added. “But… I lost my keys…” Lucy said and showed her face again. “I got them right here.” Happy walked over to her and handed her the pouch containing her Celestial keys. “What a relief… Thanks…” She happily took the pouch and held them close to her with a thankful smile. Not a moment later, she was asleep again. “I can’t stand those Sabertooth guys at all.” Cana denounced. “I feel the exact same way.” Gray said, and all the rest of us, including myself, agreed as well. Sabertooth has been performing extremely well in the tournament so far. If we wanted to take the first place away from them, we’d have to seriously step up our game. “Unfortunate circumstances, but I’m glad both teams are here.” The guild master spoke upon entering the room. “I have something to tell you.” We all stayed quiet to hear what he would have to say. “I was just contacted by the Games’ organisers, though I’m not sure if it’ll be a help or hindrance to us, we have been asked to consolidate our two teams into one.” “Say what!?” Natsu exclaimed. “Why are they doing that?” Mirajane inquired. “Since Raven Tail has been disqualified, there are now seven teams remaining. Having an odd number makes it difficult to match up competitors for the battles. Therefore we’ve been ordered to do away with the A and B groups, and form a single five-person team for the rest of the tournament.” Makarov explained. “What about our scores?” Carla asked the important question. “We’re only allowed to keep the lower one. And that would be the thirty five points from Team A.” He answered. “What? That’s hardly a fair deal for us.” I said in protest. “We are doing them a favour and yet we lose the points we earned earlier on?” I didn’t like this at all. It’s not our fault we qualified two teams for the tournament; the least they could do is give our new team the higher score. “But we have no choice. This was the management’s decision.” Erza said. “On the plus side, this is also a chance to make an even stronger team.” Cana said, smiling. “Very well… then, who will be on Fairy Tail’s new team?” Makarov asked, suggesting he’d leave it to us to decide which of us were going to be the new five members. “I’m definitely in. I’m gonna get revenge for Lucy!” Natsu said with fierce determination. “As do I.” Erza stated calmly, but not with any less spirit. “If Salamander’s in, then so am I.” Gajeel said, using his own twisted kind of logic for situations like these. “I’ll take the fourth spot. I’ve had hardly had enough action up to this point.” Laxus said, and cracked his knuckles. I hesitated about taking the last spot. Part of me would love to get a shot at fighting those Sabertooth guys, but… what if that voice would interfere again? Things could get dangerous, and not just for me. I couldn’t let something like that happen. “You sure you don’t want the fifth spot, Roth?” Gray asked me. He must have seen I was pondering about it, and power-wise, we were probably pretty equal to each other. I quietly shook my head in response to his question, even though I’d have loved to have taken it. “In that case, I’ll gladly take it.” Gray smirked and claimed the fifth spot. “Great. Now, those on the new team, take some time to prepare yourselves. The next event is starting soon.” Makarov then said, and those that were chosen, nodded. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:10 AM
Jun 1, 2016 3:44 AM
#75
CHAPTER 69 CLASH OF THE DRAGON SLAYERS “Is something wrong, Roth?” Levy said in a friendly tone when she took a place beside me. I’d been watching from our guild’s stand, but had been staying at the side where I could easier concentrate on my thoughts. “You don’t look very interested.” “Hm… how do I put it...” “You wanted to be on Fairy Tail’s team?” She guessed. “Yeah. But…” I responded softly. “It’s that voice, isn’t it?” She knew precisely. “I saw it during your fight with Bacchus, taking control over you. It was… scary.” “In what way?” I asked, curious to hear her thoughts on it. “That spell you used. It was way above what any normal wizard of your level should be able to cast.” She explained, confirming my thoughts that she had caught on everything already without needing a word from me. “Whatever it was, you were a true man for defeating that Bacchus guy with it!” Elfman said with a big grin and slammed me on my back with tremendous force, making me violently cough for a good minute. He really had no idea how much stronger he’d become… Also, just how much had he heard of our conversation, I wondered. I didn’t want the news of something weird in my head spreading to the rest of the guild members. “Thanks, but it wasn’t easy.” I said with modesty and smiled back after having recovered from that rather forceful pat on the back. “It ain’t supposed to be easy.” Elfman grinned back. “But man, you’ve really grown, huh?” He then said to me with wonder. “Really? Have you looked at yourself yet?” I replied. “Heh. We should have a fight some time… you and me. A real fight between real men!” He said enthusiastically. “You’d be going down, though.” I said with more confidence than I really had. With how big Elfman had become after his training, it would be pretty scary to have someone like him as an opponent. “So, who are you two cheering for?” Levy interrupted our little chat, as the second match was about to start. Today’s matches were all two-on-two battles. “It’s Lamia Scale versus Mermaid Heel, huh?” I said and observed the two fighters from both teams for a moment to think about it. “I don’t really know any of them, so I don’t care either way.” It was hard to tell which of the two would win, though. The cat girl on Mermaid Heel’s team was acting like a clown in front of the crowd as she entered the field, but the other person she was with… she was strong. Frighteningly so. The Lamia Scale wizards were no joke either, though. This could be pretty interesting. “I’m betting on Lamia Scale. They just seem manlier than those other two.” Elfman said after thinking about it. I guessed he also didn’t have that big of a reason to cheer for either one if that was the best he could come up with. “I’m rooting for Mermaid Heel! Because I’ve known Millianna since the whole Tower of Heaven thing!” Happy suddenly joined in. “I’m supporting Lamia Scale, I guess. They help us out all the time.” Levy said, giving her own opinion. Just before the match began, the dark haired woman on Mermaid Heel’s team turned around and left her teammate, Millianna, all alone against their two opponents. What were they doing? They couldn’t be cocky enough to think they could win in a one against two match? “Now let the match begin, ‘kin!” The referee announced the start of the match. The cat girl wasted no second, and immediately began attacking her two opponents. Despite being outnumbered, she was holding her own against them surprisingly well. Perhaps I had underestimated her. Or to be more precise, her teammate’s magic power was so great, it completely eclipsed the cat girl’s, which had made it difficult to sense how strong she was. Even though her techniques were somewhat silly, they seemed highly effective against the two Lamia Scale wizards, who were being completely dominated by her. Or at least, they were until they began getting serious. Lamia’s ice wizard summoned a huge a tiger made of ice that chased the cat girl around until she ran into the wall surrounding the arena and knocked herself out of action. It was then that her teammate joined the fight. In a matter of seconds, she knocked out one of Lamia Scale’s wizard with a simple hit from her unsheathed sword. It didn’t look very impressive, but I knew her opponents weren’t exactly weak. To pull off something like this, and making it look this easy, required a tremendous amount of skill and power. She struck the ice wizard with a similar hit from her sword without even drawing it, knocking him down to the ground, though he was still able to get up after it. He proceeded to summon three enormous creatures using his Ice Make magic, but the woman simply countered with a field-wide gravity spell, pulling him and his summoned beasts upward. Then, with a single strike, she shattered all of his icy creations. Just as she was ready to follow it up with a finishing strike to the ice wizard himself, the bell signalling the end of the match rang. Her weapon was only centimetres away from his face. “You know what that bell means! I’m afraid your time’s up!” The referee said. “The fight’s a draw, ‘kin!” Tch, what a joke; she totally had that guy. Then again, it didn’t really matter, I guessed... Having both teams receiving only half of the points would mean it’d be harder for either of them to compete for the first place in the tournament. “The crowd is still going wild over our last match, but the next one is sure to be just as exhilarating!” The commentator spoke as both teams left the field. “That means it’s our turn now!” Mavis exclaimed excitedly. Everyone else of the guild was just as pumped up about this upcoming match. It would be Natsu and Gajeel versus Sting and Rogue. Now, this was a match I wouldn’t want to miss. To see Natsu going all out in combat was something to behold. And apparently his opponents were Dragon Slayers as well… This was going to be an explosive match for sure. Furthermore, I would finally be able to see the new Gajeel in action after his three months of training in solitude. How much would he have improved…? “At last, this is the fight we’ve all been waiting for! A fateful showdown between the mightiest guild seven years ago and the mightiest guild now!” It was surprsingly quiet in the stadium as the two teams entered the field. Without doubt, this was the one match people had been wanted to see since the beginning of the festival. “Fairy Tail’s Natsu and Gajeel… versus Sabertooth’s Sting and Rogue! What’s more, all four are Dragon Slayers!” Both teams were showered with cheers from the crowd. “Go get them, Natsu, Gajeel!” I shouted at the two. “Hit them as hard as you can! Show them who’s the real man!” Elfman shouted beside me. “This is it, ladies and gentlemen! The Dragon Slayers are on the battlefield! Now the only question is: who will be triumphant!? The fairies, or the tigers!?” “Let the match begin!” The referee ran off the field as quickly as he could after announcing the start of the match. Sting and Rogue both charged at their opponents as soon as the match began, but Natsu and Gajeel stormed at them with over twice that same speed and force, catching them both off-guard and dishing out the first hits. Even though they did get the chance to fight back, their attacks didn’t seem to do much, and quickly got overwhelmed by the power of our two Dragon Slayers again. Natsu struck both of them with a Fire Dragon Wing Attack, sending them flying helplessly into the air. “Th–This is unbelievable!” The commentator shouted in disbelief when Sting and Rogue got smashed so easily by Fairy Tail in the first few minutes of the match. Though, this was only just the beginning. Both of them powered up with light and shadow magic, sharply raising their power levels. The second round was a complete turn-around, with Natsu and Gajeel taking quite the beating from the Sabertooth duo. Not only had their power increased drastically, their teamwork was flawless. Meanwhile, Natsu and Gajeel were only getting in each other’s way while trying to defend; they really weren’t used to fighting together like this. Luckily, they did notice that themselves and took some distance from the other, each taking on one opponent. Things were looking bad for the two, as Sting and Rogue continued their use special light and shadow magic, until one point where they suddenly managed to turn things around in their favour again. In the middle of this fight, both had figured out a way to fight back against it. I was especially impressed to see Gajeel fight like this. Not moments ago, he was merely a punching bag as he failed to keep up with Rogue’s shadow movements, but he’d managed to figure out how to counter him so quickly. He really had trained hard on improving and refining his fighting technique instead of relying on raw power all the time. That wasn’t to say his strength was any less than it had been before… His hits were strong enough to deal serious damage to his opponent. With things having turned into Fairy Tail’s favour for the second time, Sting was powering up once again. This time he wasn’t messing around; he was about to get serious with this match. Focusing all of his magic energy in one spot, his power level grew intensely and engulfed the stadium in a blinding light, making it impossible to see a thing. “Dragon Slayer Secret Art! Holy Nova!” Another flash of light followed, accompanied by a huge explosion. When the dust cleared, the result was quite unexpected. Natsu still stood there, holding Sting’s fist with just one hand, without as much of a scratch on him from that attack. I knew Natsu was strong, but it was hard to believe he’d grown this powerful. Taking advantage of the shock on Sabertooth’s side, Natsu and Gajeel proceeded to pummel their opponents with kicks and punches until they were knocked to the ground. A cheering from the crowd followed, impressed with how well Fairy Tail was doing against the strongest guild’s team. “Wh–Who could’ve anticipated the battle would unfold like this!? Sabertooth’s Twin Dragons are helpless against Fairy Tail! Is the match going to end like this!? But it wasn’t over yet. Sting and Rogue got to their feet, and despite the beating they’d taken, still looked like they could fight more. They both gathered energy again, but this time it felt different than before. Not did they just gain a strong aura surrounding them, it was even affecting their physical appearance. Was this the real power of a Dragon Slayer…? “Dragon Force…” Levy uttered in disbelief. “What?” I asked, not really understanding what she meant by that. “It’s a state that only Dragon Slayers can attain, granting them incredible destructive power. Normally, it can only be achieved through absorbing substances with powerful magical properties. To think these two can activate it at will… Unbelievable.” She explained. “That means it’s bad news for Natsu and Gajeel?” I asked. “Without being able to use it themselves here, they’re put at a severe disadvantage.” She said worriedly. “The difference is that big, huh.” I muttered as I turned my focus back on the fight. Even if Sting and Rogue had this special power-up, I wasn’t going to count on Natsu and Gajeel losing this. I knew both of them were immensely strong. Especially Natsu. He was capable of pulling off the impossible in situations when everything seemed lost. After they finished their transformation, Sting stepped forward. It looked like he was planning on taking on both Fairy Tail wizards all by himself. “Sabertooth, despite being in dire straits a moment ago, has just declared a one-on-two battle!” Even though Natsu and Gajeel were fighting side by side against only Sting, they were unable to even land a hit on him, as he blocked everything they threw at him, and continued to successfully counterattack. While in mid-air, Sting fired a large beam of light magic, striking the centre of the arena with a huge blast of energy. The entire stadium was shaking by the impact of the spell, and once the light of the attack faded, it revealed it had caused the floor of the arena to collapse, leaving behind a large and deep hole. Natsu and Gajeel were nowhere to be seen. “Incredible! The floor of the arena, it’s…!” Large lacrima-trons popped up all over the stadium, providing clear vision of the action inside the freshly created hole. Right now, it showed Natsu and Gajeel still falling down into the depths, with Sting jumping after them to continue his assault. But this time, he got a little too confident with himself, and left himself vulnerable to a sudden counterattack from our two Dragon Slayers, who smashed him to the bottom of the hole, which sort of looked like the remnant of an ancient, man-made tunnel. But he quickly seized control over the fight again with a strong, multi-shot light magic spell. Even though Natsu tried to defend against his attacks, he simply got overpowered by the strength of Sting taking full advantage of his Dragon Force state. Meanwhile, Gajeel wasn’t doing much better, having trouble to even successfully land a hit on him, and getting hit back in the process. After taking several more painful blows from Sting’s magic attacks, Natsu and Gajeel both ended up lying on the ground, not even moving anymore. Was this going to be it? No… they wouldn’t give up this easily. “Oh, my! They’re not moving at all! Has Fairy Tail succumbed at the end of this back-and-forth battle!?” Seconds passed, and they were still down. But I still believed they could get up and turn this around. They’ve been in situations worse than this and still come out on top. The Natsu and Gajeel I knew wouldn’t allow themselves to lose to guys like these. I wasn’t the only one. All the rest of our guild was still cheering them on. Everyone believed in them to finish this match with us winning it. And we were proven right when Natsu got finally back up again, with Gajeel following right after him. They looked quite battered, but both still had plenty of spirit left to fight. As they stood up to continue the match, the crowd began to chant our guild’s name in excitement. While Sting and Rogue couldn’t believe their eyes after their opponents managed to stand up again after all that, Natsu and Gajeel somehow ended up bickering and began fighting with each other. Whatever it was about, I knew them both well enough to know it most likely was about something stupid… Even so, if they had the energy to spare to bash each other’s heads in at a time like this, they should still have a chance at winning. Eventually, Natsu pushed Gajeel in an empty minecart and sent it riding off. Gajeel, suffering from motion sickness, couldn’t muster the strength to get out of it and helplessly left the field. That might actually not have been the brightest idea, as it would be a one versus two fight from now on… but Natsu didn’t seem to think so. He still had a confident smirk on his face… That meant he believed he could do this all by himself. I wouldn’t have believed he could, if it had been any other person beside him… and okay, maybe Erza. “Insanity! Now Natsu Dragneel of Fairy Tail has declared his own one-on-two battle against the two Twin Dragons!” The commentator shouted excitedly. Sting and Rogue didn’t seem to be too amused by Natsu’s cockiness and powered back up into Dragon Force again, as they prepared to finish this fight. But things were different this time around. Sting, even with a fully powered punch, couldn’t break through Natsu’s defence. In fact, it seemed Natsu didn’t even had to try, it was as if he was a completely different person all of a sudden. Even under the pressure of Sting’s punch, he managed to continue to gather more magic, surrounding himself with a wild, fiery aura, and using that power to punch back. Rogue tried to take the opportunity to attack Natsu from behind with a Shadow Dragon Roar attack, but Natsu had already sensed him and countered with his own breath attack, which pierced through it with ease. Realising they were having to get serious, Sting and Rogue began to attack Natsu simultaneously now. But even with the two of them coming at him at the same time, Natsu perfectly timed his movements in order to dodge the both of them and still counterattack. Now, this was the Natsu I knew. Despite that, I couldn’t help but stare in wonder at how amazingly well he was doing right now. Finally, at their wit’s end, the Twin Dragons came together and began to increase their power levels even further beyond their regular Dragon Force mode. With Sting creating a large orb of swirling light magic in his hand, and Rogue forming one using his shadow magic, they stood side by side. Their charged magic attack continued to grow.in power and size, and eventually started to merge together. Even from this far away, I could sense the incredible power they were generating, but Natsu was just standing there, not looking concerned about it in the least. In an instant, the huge spheres of magic power that they’d created disappeared, then reformed in a much denser and small-sized form that fit in the palm of their hands. “Holy Shadow Dragon Flash Fang!” They shouted the name of their combined attack, then thrusted their fists forward and shot their spell at Natsu, who still wasn’t moving at all. At the very last moment, just before impact, Natsu changed his stance and produced enough magic power for a possible counterattack. “Dragon Slayer Secret Art! Flame Lotus: Exploding Flame Blade!” A gigantic burst of flames clashed with the fusion of light and shadow, creating so many chain explosions it was impossible to see anything. The shockwaves were causing the lacrima-trons to malfunction, but all the magic power I had felt earlier had disappeared now. Even without vision, it was save to say this match was over. The lacrima-trons regained power and gave us a view over what was going on in the bottom of the hole again; just in time to see Sting and Rogue collapse. Natsu still stood there. “Unbelievable…! The last man standing is Fairy Tail’s Natsu Dragneel!” The stadium exploded with cheers and shouts, as the winner of the match was declared. Though the loudest of them all was our little guild stand. If I didn’t know better, I would’ve thought the Games would’ve ended right here and now. But tomorrow would be the last day of the tournament. With today’s victory, we managed to seize the first place in the competition with one point up from Sabertooth in second place. Everything was going to be decided in whatever tomorrow would bring… but right now, it was time for a party. |
MilenninJun 4, 2016 1:11 AM
Jun 4, 2016 12:50 AM
#76
CHAPTER 70 THE ECLIPSE PROJECT After congratulating Natsu on his win against Sabertooth’s Twin Dragons, the entire guild, including Mavis herself, went to a pub to celebrate our victories. Even if I wasn’t that fond of the rowdiness that was part of Fairy Tail’s parties, I felt like joining in on this one. It was a great chance to forget all of the pain, anger and stress that I’d experienced these past few days since the tournament had started, though I refused to indulge myself in the consumption of alcohol. “Say, do you know where Gajeel went?” Lily asked me with a serious look as he approached me at my table in a corner of the pub. “Oh, now that you mention it… I have no idea.” In all of the happiness that came with our victory over Sabertooth, I’d completely forgotten about Gajeel. He had been sent off in a minecart underneath the colosseum by Natsu during his match, but to think he hasn’t returned yet. Could he have gotten lost, I wondered. Even so, it was difficult for me to be worried about that man. With the strength he possessed, it was unlikely he could have gotten in serious trouble. For all I knew, he was just sitting somewhere alone, chewing on a piece of metal or whatever he preferred. “Natsu? Do you know what happened to Gajeel?” Lily turned around to face Natsu, who was somewhere in the centre, looking like he was ready to start a fight with Gray. “Oh, yeah, that jerk suddenly ran off at some point! Does he even know what ‘team battle’ means!?” Natsu complained. “You serious, flame-brain? Did you forget already?” Gray commented dryly, not amused by Natsu’s terrible memory, and used it as an opportunity to freeze his head in a block of ice. “You’re asking for it, snowflake!” Natsu growled back at him after melting the ice and then set his fists on fire. Luckily, Erza intervened and pulled the two apart before anything serious could happen, and made them apologise to each other. She really was the only one, besides the guild master, who could stop those two. The door of the pub opened, revealing Gajeel standing in the entrance. “Gajeel!” Some of us shouted in surprise at seeing him finally return. “Yeesh. I finally made it, for cryin’ out loud.” Gajeel said with an irritated look on his face. “Where have you been, jerk? You blew off the match!” Natsu grumbled. “Look… Because of your idiocy during the match, I fell underneath the colosseum!” Gajeel told him right to his face. “Ahh…” Natsu went deep in thought for a couple of seconds, then turned to Gray. “Is that right?” He asked, at which point Gray simply smacked a hand to his forehead in frustration, the natural response to Natsu's extreme thick-headedness. “That must’ve been rough, though.” Natsu then said to Gajeel. “Forget about it. More importantly, come with me, Salamander.” Gajeel said, turning serious all of a sudden. “There’s somethin’ I wanna show you.” “Huh?” Natsu uttered in confusion, not knowing what Gajeel was talking about. “And you.” Gajeel pointed at me. “You can also come.” “Sure.” I didn’t know what this was all about, but I was up for doing something other than just sitting here all evening. “You, kid. You might wanna come, too.” He said to Wendy. “Without that idiot, I’m gonna get bored. I’m also tagging along.” Gray decided on his own, and was followed by Lucy who probably didn’t want to be left behind either. If that wasn’t enough, the three Exceed also came with us, all following Gajeel to whatever he wanted to show to Natsu. “What exactly is it that you want to show us, Gajeel?” Wendy asked after we’d followed him inside the dark and abandoned cave system that was located below the Domus Flau. We had been walking here for a good fifteen minutes already. “Just be quiet and follow me.” He answered plainly. “Well, it better be worth all this walking.” Natsu complained. With that I could agree, although I remained quiet about it. Gajeel wasn’t the kind of person to ask us to come if it wasn’t anything important. “This is it.” He said after a short while of walking. It was a little hard to see in the darkness, but my eyes had already gotten used to it. We stood in front of an enormous underground chamber filled with the skeletons of monstrous creatures that I had never seen before. Could these be dragons? A dragon graveyard? “Dragon bones… It’s a dragon graveyard.” Natsu muttered in amazement, confirming my guess about the monsters these skeletons belonged to. “There are so many!” Carla stated in shock. “This place confirms the existence of dragons.” Lily spoke softly. “What’s goin’ on here?” Natsu wondered aloud as we walked through the gigantic chamber. “All of these dragons…” “Maybe Igneel is here, too…” Happy said. “Sorry!” He uttered when he realised it could make Natsu sad hearing about that. “That’s okay. He’s not here.” Natsu said as though he knew for a fact. “Our dragons disappeared fourteen years ago. The remains at rest here are much more ancient.” Gajeel stated. He seemed to be right about that. It was strange why all these dragon skeletons were gathered here, though. Something big must’ve happened to have caused this. “Milky Way…” Wendy suddenly said when we stood still amongst the piles of bones scattered everywhere in this cave. “It’s one of the Secret Dragon Slayer spells that Porlyusica taught me.” “And what does it do?” Gray inquired. “”Listen to the voices of the dragon souls that continue to the heavenly river.” That is what she said when she told me about the spell. I thought it was a kind of attacking magic, but maybe this is what it refers to.” She elaborated. “Milky Way may be magic that lets me hear the voices of dragon souls.” “If that’s true, then, you could use that spell to talk to the dragons here about what happened here?” I asked her. “Yes. And maybe learn what happened to our own dragons that disappeared.” She said. I almost kind of forgot that she, too, was brought up by a dragon when she was very young. It wasn’t something she really ever talked about with me. “What are we waiting for? Let’s get started!” Natsu said, liking the idea of talking to dragons. “Sure. But I need some time.” Wendy said. She took a sharp stone from in her hands and began to draw a large, complicated spell circle in the sand. “That’ll do it. Everyone, please back up a bit.” She said once she finally finished the circle. All of us took a couple of steps back to give her more room for whatever she would need it for. She sat down on her knees in the centre of the circle, with her hands clasped together, and began the incantation for her spell. “Wandering dragon souls, I would receive your voices. Milky Way!” Immediately after finishing the incantation, the spell circle and the area around it started glowing with an eerie green light. Above Wendy, nearly touching the ceiling of the cave, there was a miniature galaxy floating, surrounded by tens of tiny stars flying around it. “I’m looking for the dragon souls. The wandering residual thoughts here are so ancient and tiny… I found one!” She was telling us what she was doing, and right then it seemed she had success in finding one. A bright green light appeared in front of her and heavily intensified over the course of seconds. At that moment, a huge claw came forth from the light she had summoned, followed by the rest of the dragon’s body. It was huge! It barely fitted in the inside of this cave. Once it fully showed itself before us, it let out a mighty roar, sending shockwaves through the entire cave. “Hue hue hue!” The dragon laughed at us, and continued to speak. “Seeing that shocked look on human faces never gets old. My name is Zirconus, also known as the Jade Dragon. The spell you used to summon my soul belonged to Grandine, the Sky Dragon, yes?” He kept talking without really giving us the chance to reply to him, as we stared in wonder at his appearance. “Where are you? Hm? Cute!” It took him a moment before he noticed Wendy, who was absolutely tiny in comparison to him, before him. She, however, continued to just sit there with her eyes closed, as if she was deeply concentrated on keeping up her spell. “This little Dragon Slayer summoned me?” He said as he took a closer look at her. “Hey! Get away from Wendy!” Natsu yelled and raised his fist in anger. “Forget it! I’m going to eat this girl!” Zirconus responded, not impressed with Natsu’s reaction. “Why, you…!” Natsu butted his head against that of the dragon. “I’m kidding, of course, you stupid species!” Zirconus then said, and poked his finger through Natsu’s body. “Look! What can an astral body do?” To think dragons could be playful like that. It’s not really something I would ever have expected from something that fearsome looking. “My name is Zirconus, also known as the Jade Dragon.” The dragon spoke again after a moment of silence. “You already told us that!” Gray yelled in frustration. “What happened here?” Happy finally asked the question that really mattered. “We summoned your soul so we could find out the truth.” “I have nothing to say to humans. Go away!” The dragon responded immediately. “I’m a cat!” Happy held up his paw. “Okay, then. It happened over four-hundred years ago…” Zirconus, apparently, was fine with sharing his knowledge with cats. He proceeded to give us his entire story about the dragons that lived back then, when they ruled the world. But it was during that time when a war broke out between the dragons themselves. Eventually, some dragons began to get humans involved in their war, and decided to teach them Dragon Slayer magic in order to assist them in the war against the other dragons. However, some of the most powerful Dragon Slayers were turning against the dragons that had taught them their magic. Amongst those, there was one Dragon Slayer who had bathed in the blood of too many dragons. As he continued to destroy dragons with his magic, he slowly turned into a dragon himself… All of the dragons that were resting in peace in this cave were all murdered by that man. Though human, he became the Dragon King. And his name was Acnologia. “He slaughtered most of the dragons. That was four-hundred years ago. You people did this…” Zirconus finished his story, and his soul began to dematerialise. “Hey!” Natsu shouted. “You didn’t tell us everything!” Gajeel exclaimed. The light coming from Wendy’s spell circle disappeared, letting the darkness return to this cave once more. “That’s it. All of the souls have gone.” She said as she opened her eyes and stood up again. “That was one hell of a history lesson.” Gray stated. “Acnologia… So he was the one behind the extinction of dragons…” I muttered, still thinking about what the dragon had told us. “You people know about Zeref’s Demons, don’t you?” An unknown voice suddenly spoke to us. We all turned around to face him. A man, wearing full metal plate armour, stood on a large rock in the middle of the cave. He was accompanied by one other person; had they overheard everything the dragon had told us? He continued to talk to us. “Acnologia is similar to that. We believe that Zeref turned a Dragon Slayer into Acnologia. In other words, destroying Zeref, the root of all evil, will be the first step in the subjugation of Acnologia.” “Who are you!?” Gajeel spoke back to him. “Oh! You’re Yukino!” Lucy yelled and referred to the white-haired lady standing beside the armoured man. “I am Arcadios, Captain of the Cherry Blossom Holy Knights, the kingdom of Fiore’s military corps stationed in Crocus.” He said, and approached our location. “I’m Yukino Agria, temporary sergeant of the same. She said formally, showing no emotion. Really? Wasn’t she a member of Sabertooth? I remember seeing her as one of the five members on their team in the tournament. Why was she with this royal knight, I wondered. “What’s a military big cheese doing here?” Gray asked, being suspicious of the duo. “Follow me. I’ll explain everything to you.” Arcadios said, and gestured us to follow him. Since we had nothing left to do here, we did as he asked of us. While he lead us out of the caves again and to the royal palace itself, he told us about their need of a Celestial wizard for the Eclipse project in order to defeat Zeref and Acnologia. Eventually, we were brought to a large corridor that lead to wall with a huge and strange-looking gate. It had some strange design, I had never seen something like it before. Arcadios explained that with the magic of a Celestial wizard, the gate could be used to travel back in time, to the time before Zeref had obtained immortality. Killing him there would alter the world’s history, giving us a world in which he and Acnologia would never have existed. I didn’t trust this at all. Changing such a big event from such a long time ago. Shouldn’t that have a huge impact on the world? And perhaps not even for the best. Who knew what else would have happened if those two evils had never gotten the chance to develop themselves? There might have been others… I suddenly was reminded of Firaea and the other demi-gods. Could it be true they had fallen prey to Acnologia’s lust for destruction as well? Would they still be alive if that evil dragon had never existed in the first place? But I wasn’t sure if I should speak up against it. Glancing at the others, it seemed they were having their doubts about this plan as well. Suddenly, a large number of footsteps could be heard, rapidly approaching us. I looked behind me, and saw armed soldiers marching toward us. They surrounded our little group, pointing their spears at us. “That’s enough! Don’t move!” One of them yelled at us. “What the hell!?” Natsu growled. “Surrender peacefully, Captain Arcadios.” A voice stated in the back of the bunch of soldiers. A rather short and elderly looking man made his way through, coming at us. Going by the way he was dressed, it was easy to tell this man was a higher-up. “Minister of Defence, what is the meaning of this!?” Arcadios said once the man showed himself to us. “That is my line. Leaking details of a top secret plan and state military secret to outsiders is abominable.” The minister spoke harshly. “These people have a critical role to play in the success of the operation.” Arcadios defended his position. “That’s not a simple matter for you to arbitrarily decide on.” The minister waved away his excuse. “You’re just opposed to the plan, aren’t you!?” Arcadios was starting to get frustrated. “I want you to stop this nonsense immediately!” “Of course I’m opposed to it!” The minister exclaimed. “Changing history! Can you even slightly imagine the inherent dangers, boy!?” That was one thing I could agree on, for sure. “Arrest Captain Arcadios on suspicion of treason!” He then commanded the soldiers. “Arrest Yukino Agria and Lucy Heartfilia too! Throw everyone else out!” “Wait, me too!?” Lucy shrieked in surprise. “You…! You’re not getting’ Lucy involved in this…!” Natsu growled and lit his fist on fire to prepare for a fight. “Don’t! You mustn’t use magic here!” Arcadios shouted at him, but it was too late. “Huh?” A white light shone from the gate, which then began to draw Natsu’s fire toward it and absorb it. “The hell is this!?” “Magic activated this close to Eclipse will siphon the user of all its power.” The minister calmly elaborated. With Natsu having all of his power drained, he collapsed onto the ground. “Don’t cause a fuss. Wizards who can’t use magic are no threat to the kingdom.” After that, the soldiers took Arcadios, Yukino and Lucy and dragged them away. “Lucy!” Gray shouted, but he knew he was powerless in this situation. We all knew there was nothing we could do to stop them here. “I will not let Eclipse be activated.” The minister said, and then sent the remaining soldiers to take us out of the castle. “I can give you one piece of advice.” He said before leaving us. “His Majesty is fond of Fairy Tail. If you win the Grand Magic Games, I’ll grant you an audience with the King. Knowing how kind he is, he may consider the matter of your friend’s treatment. May you have gand magic battles.” With that, he walked away. |
Jun 8, 2016 2:41 AM
#77
CHAPTER 71 OPERATION RESCUE LUCY That evening, after returning from our long trip with Lucy no longer amongst us, a guild meeting had been held to decide on the best course of action for the final day of the Grand Magic Games. But with everyone having different opinions and thoughts, it was tough to think of a plan that all of us could agree on. Everyone was arguing and trying to keep Natsu under control to keep him from storming the castle right away. “Silence, everyone!” Makarov finally spoke up and caused everyone to drop what they were doing and pay attention to what he had to say. “Everyone, listen well. If we win the Grand Magic Games, they may release Lucy fair and square. But… we can’t put all our faith in that, so here’s the alternate plan.” Everyone listened in antipication as to what the guild master had come up with. “Tomorrow, at the time of the start of the Games, we’ll send a small group of our members to the castle, and have them help Lucy escape. During this time, the castle’s security should be at its lowest, as it’s safe to assume most of the guards will want to watch what’s going on in the tournament finale.” “So, who’s on the team to free Lucy?” Gray asked, impatiently and eagerly at the same time. “Hold on, I was just getting to that.” He paused for a bit, then looked at Natsu, who quietly stared back at him, waiting for his next words. “Natsu. I trust you to safely return Lucy to us.” He then said. “Really? You sure about this? Won’t we need Natsu to win?” Elfman asked. “It’s true that Natsu is one of our strongest members, however…” Makarov was trying to think of the best way to explain this. “Let’s just say, there’s no way for me to stop him from going to the castle, as long as Lucy is kept there.” The guild master sighed in slight embarrassment. “Aw, yeah! You’re the best, Gramps!” Natsu smirked, all pumped up for action. “Mirajane and Wendy. You two are to come with him.” He said and looked at the two girls. The both of them nodded back to confirm they were okay with this. “Roth. I want you to fill Natsu’s spot on Fairy Tail’s team for the final day of the Games.” He turned to me. “Sorry, but I’m going to have to refuse.” I responded, causing me to draw the attention from everyone in the room. “Hm?” Makarov replied in surprise. “I’d like – No, I insist on coming with Natsu’s group.” I said and briefly glanced at Wendy, who looked back at me. I was sure she understood. “Hm… Very well, I understand.” Makarov said after thinking it through for a moment. I hadn’t expected him to let me change his plan this easily, but perhaps he knew more about me than I realised. After what happened to Wendy on the first day we’d come here, I couldn’t just let her go without me again. Even though I had no doubt Natsu and Mirajane would do a fine job protecting her, I didn’t want to take any risks. I don’t think I could handle having one of my decisions backfire on me again and having Wendy get hurt as a result of it. “Juvia will offer herself to take a place in the team for Fairy Tail.” Juvia said as she stepped forward. “It is decided, then.” Makarov nodded, approving of Juvia’s proposal. “Tomorrow will be the day Fairy Tail will take the first place in the competition, and bring back our Lucy!” He shouted and raised his finger toward the ceiling, which was followed by a loud cheering and everyone raising their finger in similar fashion. That’s what happened yesterday. Today was going to be the big day for us. It was time to claim our number one spot in the Grand Magic Games. And for our little group, it was time to get Lucy out of the royal castle. Going by the noise coming from the stadium, it was clear the final battle was about to start. Natsu, Wendy, Mirajane and I were accompanied by the three Exceed, who might come in handy in case we were going to need them to sneak through small passages, or for their ability of flight. “All right! This is it!” Natsu exclaimed. He was full with energy this morning and determined to make this mission a success. “Aye, Sir!” Happy shared his enthusiasm. “What will be the plan for getting into the palace without getting caught?” Wendy asked to no one in particular as we made our way through the deserted streets of Crocus. “I have a good idea!” Happy immediately answered as if he had already prepared for it. “I bet it’s a stupid one.” Carla said, showing her lack of confidence in Happy. “What are you talking about? Huhuhu.” Happy responded with a sinister laugh, and told us to stay where we were while he flew off. Not minutes later, he returned, holding a bunch of colourful set of clothes in his tiny paws. “If you all wear this, no one will recognise us!” He said and handed us the costumes. “Really? You want us to cosplay? And wearing this?” I asked, not convinced of Happy’s plan at all when I looked at what seemed like a set of pirate clothing. “I’m not sure about this either.” Natsu grumbled, wearing a rather silly looking bear suit. “I’m supposed to wear this?” Wendy asked, unsure about this plan, as she put on a giant pumpkin head. “See, perfect disguises!” Happy declared proudly when he saw us wearing the clothes he’d brought. “That’s way too suspicious.” Carla said, unimpressed with the whole thing. “It’s okay! I’ve got an idea!” Mirajane said happily. “I have a feeling we’ve been in this situation before…” I Natsu muttered as we were made to look like we got caught by the royal guard, who was in fact Mirajane having transformed herself to disguise as one. “No kidding. At least it’s without the tight ropes.” I said back, being reminded of that time in Edolas where Erza had treated us as real criminals. Fortunately, Mirajane’s approach was a lot softer and friendlier. “Quiet now.” Mirajane whispered right before we came in sight of two guards standing in front of one of the many gates leading to the castle. They looked kind of bored and I couldn’t blame them for it. Poor guys probably were unhappy to be missing out on the Games’ final match. “Hey, what do you want? And who are you?” One of the guards said when he noticed Mirajane holding the three of us approaching them. “Intruders. I’m sure they’ve come to save that Fairy girl.” Mirajane said with a manly voice to go with her disguise. Her transforming ability really was impossible to see through. “Fairy Tail? Hm, His Majesty and the Minister of Defence are both out…” Said the first guard. “We’ll just have to throw ‘em in the dungeon. Take ‘em.” Said the other. “Roger.” Mirajane responded and took is in the direction of the gate, but then got halted. “Hey, the dungeon is that way.” One of the guards said, pointing in the other direction. “Huh? Oh, sorry. I’ve just recently been posted here. Heh, heh.” She quickly made up an excuse on the spot to avoid appearing suspicious and laughed nervously. The guards watched her as she walked away, but they seemed to have fallen for it. Or they might be too bored to even want to bother with more work right now. Either way, that was a close one, but we were one step closer now. “You’re brilliant, Mira!” Wendy complimented her when we out of sight of any guards, to which she smiled back in response. Eventually, we made it into the dungeon. It was quite a big place, though most of the cells were empty. After a while searching for it, we finally found the cell in which Lucy was held on the lowest floor of the dungeon. It appeared she was asleep, though, as was Yukino, her cell-mate. “Lucy!” Natsu whispered as to avoid making unnecessary noise. She slept through the first one, but with his second attempt, she finally seemed to wake up from her sleep. It took a third call to have her actually notice us standing outside the cell, waiting for her. She quickly ran up to us upon seeing us. “Natsu! Wendy! Mira and Roth, too! I…” She shouted with joy, but Natsu put his hand on her mouth to mute her voice. “We’re here, too!” Happy exclaimed, with Carla and Lily standing next to him. “Everyone!” Lucy said happily when she saw the Exceed had also come here. “How did you get in here?” Yukino asked after having woken up from all the noise we’d made. “Never mind that, just back up!” Natsu said, lightly knocking on the metal bars of the cell. He then grabbed two of the bars and began using his Fire magic to send extreme heat to them, ultimately making them melt to create an opening for Lucy and Yukino to get out. “Here, we brought a change of clothes.” Mirajane said and handed Lucy a new set of clothes. “Thanks, everyone!” Lucy said, grateful for all we were doing for her. But really, was this a proper time to bother with changing clothes? The longer we’d stay lingering here, the bigger the chance would be we might get found by a patrolling guard. But since nobody else seemed to object to it, I quietly waited as Lucy was putting on her new outfit. Suddenly, a rumbling sound came from below and the floor slightly shook for a moment before it completely opened up beneath our feet and made us fall into the dark depths below. It all happened so fast and sudden, none of us had time to even react. |
MilenninJun 8, 2016 12:41 PM
Jun 18, 2016 1:44 AM
#78
CHAPTER 72 HELL PALACE With a loud crash, we landed in a bunch on each other, with Natsu completely on bottom, softening the fall for the rest of us. “Heavy…!” He groaned in pain. We all got up, and I dusted off my clothes before looking at what kind of place we’d landed in. It was dark, like the caves we’d visited the day before with Gajeel, but there didn’t seem to be any giant monster bones lying around here, so this was probably a different place if I had to guess. “What the hell is this?” Natsu asked as he looked around. “Welcome to Hell Palace.” A female voice echoed through the room we were standing in, though it was hard to determine where the sound was coming from. “You fell right into the trap. This is the capital of death, where all criminals end up.” Which would probably explain why so many of the cells in the dungeon above were empty… “However, no one has ever gotten out. Rot down there, rebels!” We turned around and saw a large lacrima-tron, showing the woman speaking to us. Going by the jewelry and fine dress she wore, she looked like she’d be part of the royal family. She also had two guards standing beside her. “Who the hell are you!?” Natsu yelled at the vision of her. “I’m Hisui E. Fiore, the princess of the kingdom of Fiore!” She answered. “Dammit! Where’s the friggin’ exit!?” Natsu howled in frustration, but the vision disappeared without her giving us any more information regarding this place. “I can’t even see an entrance, let alone an exit.” Lily grunted. “What should we do!?” Wendy said in desperation. “We find a way to break outta this place, obviously.” Natsu responded with determination and walked off. The rest of us followed him. “By the way, are we trusting this Sabertooth girl?” I asked the others, referring to Yukino, when I saw her coming with our group. “After all, she’s part of the guild that had no problem hurting Lucy.” “It’s fine, Roth. She is no longer a member of Sabertooth.” Lucy said, seemingly not minding her presence. “I don’t care either way.” Natsu said indifferently and continued his way through the dark cave. “Listen.” I turned to her. “Even if the others trust you, know that I’m keeping an eye out on you.” I warned her. “You dare hurt my friends, and I’ll make you pay for it. This time, there won’t be any tournament rules protecting you.” There was no way of knowing what she might be planning; anyone coming from a guild as crazy as Sabertooth’s wasn’t worth blindly trusting. “I understand.” She responded calm and curtly, not at all fazed by my hostile attitude toward her. “She’s not that bad, Roth.” Wendy softly said to me after I turned away from her again, but I didn’t want to bother arguing about it. I didn’t get why nobody seemed to mind her after the things Sabertooth has done to us. Was she forgiven solely because she was no longer part of that guild? “We keep walking and walking, but there’s no exit?” Lucy moaned, sounding like she was getting tired of this. “Didn’t we pass by here before?” Lily mentioned. “Look at the skulls lying over there.” Natsu said as he picked up a random one. It looked like that of a human… Must have been one of the criminals who got dumped in here a long time ago. “Don’t pick it up!” Lucy said, sounding a little frightened. “Well, this is the capital of death… I guess I could say.” Lily commented. “The princess said this is where criminals end up… Without anyone ever having made it out alive.” Carla said in a depressed tone. “Gimme a friggin’ break. Just for that we’re definitely gonna get out. I’m fired up.” Natsu said, smirking. “That’s right! If she thinks we’ll give up, she’s sorely mistaken!” Lucy said with renewed hope. “Wait! What if they’re watching us?” Happy suddenly yelled as an idea had popped up in his head. “Watching?” Natsu muttered in confusion. “Aye! I just thought of a good idea!” Happy announced. Both Carla and Lily already sighed, knowing it was probably going to be something dumb again, as usually was the case with Happy’s ideas. “What’s your idea?” Lucy asked out of curiosity. “Well, I bet the kingdom’s soldiers have us under surveillance.” Happy said. “You mean they’re guarding us?” Natsu said and scanned the surroundings for signs of evidence of Happy’s bold claim. “True, it seems like they’d do that.” Mirajane said after thinking about it. “Right? So let’s get the guards’ attention and lure them here.” Happy said and proceeded to draw his plan in the sand using a bone he borrowed from a skeleton. “As soon as the guards come here, we brilliantly escape!” “I understand what you’re saying, but this drawing is…” Lucy said and looked at what Happy made. It didn’t really look like anything that made sense. “We don’t know where they are or if they’re watching us, so how do we get their attention?” Lily questioned him. “Why would they even be watching us when they know no one who enters this place is getting out alive?” I said, not convinced by this plan at all. “Frankly, I think it’d be a waste of time to bother with this.” Maybe I was a bit too blunt with my statement, but at the same time, we couldn’t just afford to waste our energy on something that was unlikely to yield any meaningful results. “Look, we were dropped in here through the ceiling that acts as a one-way gateway into this place. How do you expect guards to come in here to check on us and then leave again when this place is supposed to have no exit?” “Can’t argue with that.” Lily said and nodded. “What you’re saying is that you don’t believe there’s a way out of this place, Roth?” Wendy asked me. The thought of being stuck in this place seemed to scare her. “Ugh… I don’t know, okay? I just know that we’re going to waste our time following Happy’s plan.” I said and sighed in frustration. Happy looked quite unhappy after hearing that from me and gave up on the idea. “Let’s just continue walking and see what we find.” I then suggested. I felt a bit bad for being so harsh to Happy, and I could sense Natsu’s glare aimed at me as a result of my words. I hoped he would understand the situation we were in and let it go. After about yet another hour or so of walking, Natsu suddenly collapsed onto the ground and wasn’t moving at all. We all rushed to his side to see what was wrong with him. “Natsu! Natsu, come on! Wake up!” Lucy exclaimed and nudged him in the hopes it would help make him move. “He’s not even twitching.” Wendy said sadly. “Can’t your magic do anything, Wendy?” Mirajane asked her. “No. My power isn’t strong enough to do anything.” She responded with tears welling up in her eyes. “I’m sorry! If only I knew more magic, this wouldn’t have happened!” She was now crying. “It’s not your fault!” Lucy tried to console her, then turned to Natsu again. “Come on, Natsu, you’re upsetting Wendy!” She said like he was to blame for it. “It ain’t my fault! I’m so hungry I can’t walk another step!” Natsu suddenly groaned and finally got up again as if nothing had happened to him. “At this rate, we’re all going to be in problems if we don’t find something to eat soon.” I said worriedly. Being reminded of food made me realise I was getting hungry myself. The breakfast I had had at the inn was already quite some hours in the past. “Natsu!” Happy shouted as he and Carla came flying to our group. “Any luck, Happy?” Natsu asked. “No. Even the ceiling is totally sealed off.” He reported regrettably “I don’t think there is an exit in here.” Carla stated what we’d been suspecting all this time. “Dammit! After we walked all the way here!” Natsu grumbled in frustration. “Just how big is this place, anyway?” I asked, though it was largely just rhetorically. I doubted anybody amongst us would actually know the answer, but to my surprise, Yukino responded. “I happened to overhear this.” She said. “The underground area beneath the palace is ten times as wide as the capital, Crocus.” “That’s depressing…” I said and sighed. “Come to think of it, Natsu, what about the tournament?” Lucy asked him. “Roth was asked to take my place, but he refused to.” Natsu explained. “Juvia then offered to take it in his stead.” “They were both like, “I’m gonna save Lucy!”.” Happy said with a misschievous smile on his face. “Yeah, well…” Natsu responded dryly. I didn’t even bother responding to it… it was hard to take Happy serious when he spoke like that, anyhow. “Oh, stop! You’re making me feel bashful!” Lucy said blissfully. “It’s strange. Despite the circumstances, being with all of you makes me feel at ease.” Yukino said, showing a slight smile. “Maybe that’s because you’re with friends.” Mirajane replied in a friendly manner. Yeah, right. As if we were going to be friends with Sabertooth scum. I knew I wasn’t going to accept it. As far as I was concerned, she was still the enemy of Fairy Tail. But I kept my mouth shut this time. “I’ll tell you one thing.” Natsu said to Yukino after we continued walking again. “I didn’t forget about you either.” “Oh, you don’t have to…” Yukino said, seemingly not really knowing how to respond to that. “That aside, uhm, there’s something I want to tell you, Mister Natsu.” “What is it?” He asked. “While we were in captivity, Miss Lucy told me. When I was expelled from Sabertooth, you became furious and stormed the Crocus Garden.” She told him what she’d heard, although this was news to me. It must have happened during the time I spent in the infirmary I then thought. “Y–Yeah… I remember that.” Natsu said with a nervous grin and glanced the other way. “This means he totally doesn’t remember it!” Happy said, amused by Natsu’s reaction. “Anyway, aren’t you with the kingdom’s Alpaca Pals or whatever club?” Natsu hastily asked her to avoid letting the conversation go on about his terrible memory. “Sorry if we got you involved in trouble.” “It’s Arcadios!” Happy corrected him. “No.” Yukino sighed. “I’d always wanted to be in Sabertooth. So I truly was shocked when they kicked me out. Right now, I’m just a provisional member of the Royal Armed Forces.” “What was the reason they expelled you from their guild?” I said, getting curious about her story. “I lost my battle against Kagura in the Grand Magic Games.” Yukino answered with a tone of sadness in her voice. “Sabertooth hates the weak. They don’t accept people who can’t win fights.” There you had it. There was nothing to be shocked about, then. Once again, I kept my thoughts to myself and remained quiet instead. I didn’t even understand what the appeal was of joining a guild that only cared about how strong you were. Why would anybody want to be part of such a guild? “It’s also true that she has nowhere to go home to.” Lucy said. “Both of her parents passed away when she was a child and her big sister went missing.” “That’s why I felt so happy when I heard you fought on my behalf, Mister Natsu.” She said and then lightly bowed to him. “Thank you so much.” “Hey, everyone, don’t you think she kind of looks like Lisanna?” Mirajane suddenly said and gently placed both her hands on Yukino’s shoulders as she stood behind her. “Now that you mention it…” Lucy said, thinking Mirajane was kind of right about that. “Who’s Lisanna?” Yukino asked. Mirajane giggled, then answered. “She’s my little sister.” Those words put a serene smile on Yukino’s face. Our conversation was interrupted by a rumbling in the cave system, causing a rain of small rocks to fall from the ceiling in the area. “What’s this?” Natsu said after sniffing the air. “I feel flowing air.” Wendy muttered “We’ll check it out!” Carla said and flew off with Lily at her side. “This smell… I remember it from somewhere.” Natsu said. “Everyone! There’s a crevice over here! I think we can pass through!” Carla exclaimed as she’d already returned from her scouting. “Yay! You’re my hero, Carla!” Happy shouted happily. We proceeded to all follow Carla in the direction where she’d found this opening. “It seems more like it’s been melted than a natural crevice.” Lily pointed out as we carefully made our way through it one by one. Come to think of it, he was right. The walls on both sides were way too smooth. Then, could this passage have been made with the use of magic, I wondered. Once we finally all made it to the other side, Wendy spotted a figure lying on the ground in the distance. “Everyone, somebody’s over there!” She alerted us. “Mister Arcadios!” Yukino exclaimed once we got close enough to make out enough details to identify the person. “I get it. It was this old man’s scent.” Natsu said, explaining the familiar scent he’d smelled earlier. “Hey, are you all right!? Wake up!” Natsu yelled as he knelt beside him. “What’s he doing here?” Happy said. “He was dropped in here like we were.” Lucy stated. It really could have been the only way. But why, though? I thought the guy was Captain of their army or something. “Run…” Arcadios said to us when he woke up. It looked like he was in pain, as if he’d been injured. “Huh?” We all responded in confusion. But Wendy ignored his order and went to heal him instead using her magic. “Don’t worry about me! Get away from here!” Arcadios warned us again. It was then that we heared a strange voice coming from behind us. |
Jun 22, 2016 8:32 AM
#79
CHAPTER 73 THE GAROU KNIGHTS I looked over my shoulder and saw a huge figure, holding a glass bottle in his mouth between his teeth, right behind me. He had his fist raised, charged with magic energy, and smashed the ground where we had been standing on with it. We were lucky he hadn’t stayed silent, or his first attack could’ve done some serious damage to our group. We all managed to jump away in the nick of time, with Natsu having picked up Arcadios, since he was still too weakened to move by himself. The effect of this enemy’s punch melted the ground around it, resulting in giving it a similar surface as the walls of the crevice we’d gone through earlier. Suddenly, another figure showed up, and created explosions on the ground underneath our feet, sending us flying into the air. “Ouch.” Lucy moaned in pain once we landed again. “Who the hell are these guys!?” Natsu growled. But no answer came. Vines burst from the ground and purple confetti flew around the place. A large flower bud, surrounded by the vines, blossomed and from it emerged a pink-haired woman. All the confetti gathered itself in one place, eventually forming itself into a person. “I told you to get away from here.” Arcadios spoke. “Old man, do you know these guys?” Natsu asked him. “They’re an independent unit that supports the kingdom of Fiore from the shadows. They’re the kingdom’s strongest executioners. Their name is… the Garou Knights.” “Mission fifteen-hundred, begin.” The metal-masked leader of the group of five executioners spoke while facing us. “That’s interesting. Didn’t they say nobody who enters this place gets to leave it?” I questioned the situation. “Roth’s right.” Lily agreed. “Why send executioners after us when we have no means to survive or escape here, anyway?” “Besides, they wouldn’t just send their strongest executioners and leave them to die here, would they?” Carla asked after thinking through mine and Lily’s words. “No. You got it wrong.” Arcadios then said. “It’s impossible to get out of this Hell Palace alive because of them!” “Then, do they just live here, or do they get to exit after doing their job? Because that’d mean this place does have an exit!” Natsu smirked, excited at the thought of finding the exit. “It matters not. You shall not be leaving this place alive. We will make sure of that.” The leader of the executioners spoke. “With the special authority granted to us, we, the Garou Knights, will now execute the criminals.” It was silent for a moment, but then Natsu burst out laughing. “You guys, knights!? You don’t look anything like knights!” He said through his laughter. “And their outfits don’t match at all…” Wendy pointed out. “Don’t be fooled by their appearance!” Arcadios yelled at us. “The magic they use is designed to kill people!” “Huh. Magic designed to kill, eh?” Natsu said, not sounding very impressed by it. “Perfect! Our way outta here has come strollin’ up to us!” He then said, showing some of his fighting spirit. “That’s right. They can tell us where the exit is.” Mirajane said decidedly, seemingly not that intimidated by these so-called executioners either. “Miss Lucy and Miss Yukino, you don’t have your keys, right? Please back away.” Wendy said, getting herself ready for a fight. “That’s right. We’ll take things from here. You two should get Arcadios to a safer place.” I said as I cast Prequip onto myself. “Happy, Carla, get back.” Lily said to his fellow Exceed and transformed himself into his much bigger battle form. “Been a while since I’ve been in battle. My blood is boiling.” “Leave them to us, first.” The two women on the team of executioners said and stepped forward. Were they serious about thinking they could deal with the five of us with just two of them? They might be even more stupid than they looked… “Just two of you!? Then I’ll take you both on myself!” Natsu exclaimed. “I don’t think so.” I said and came to stand at his side, planning to join him. “If they want to send only two of them at us, then let them. The sooner we beat these goons, the faster we can leave this place.” Indeed, it wasn’t that I didn’t think Natsu wouldn’t be capable of beating them on his own, but this was no time to play around. “No! They’re mine!” Natsu yelled, acting like a child fighting over a toy. The others seemed a bit hesitant, because knowing Natsu with his explosive fighting style, they could get hurt in friendly fire, but still took a step forward to show they’d have our backs. While we were distracted arguing about who was going to fight, our two opponents were about to make their move. A shower of red confetti was blown in our direction, but with Natsu standing in the front, he was taking the most of the hit. “Confetti, Red Dance!” The dark-haired lady shouted the name of her attack. “You don’t know who you’re messin’ with.” Natsu smirked. “I’ll burn ‘em all to ashes!” He blasted streams of fire from his fists in an attempt to get rid of the paper magic, but it didn’t seem to have any effect. “What the hell!?” “Red paper is the god of flames.” The woman smiled with confidence. “Scatter!” With her next spell, the burning confetti gathered and clumped into several big pieces, each forming giant fists that began to mercilessly smash Natsu into the ground. While she was busy dealing with Natsu, I threw myself into the action, hoping to catch her off-guard. “Come, everyone!” I shouted as I charged at her. Wendy used a mighty Sky Dragon Roar to free Natsu from his perilous position, while Mirajane, Lily and I launched an assault on the enemy that was using the paper magic. Unfortunately, she saw our attacks coming and jumped out of the way. At this time, the pink-haired girl joined the fight and used vines to grab several of us, including me, by our limbs, making it impossible for us to move at all. To think she was able to take us out so quickly… I noticed I was unable to channel any magic through the limbs that were caught by her vines, which meant I was rendered completely defenceless. Even Mirajane in her Satan Soul form seemed to struggle being stuck in this position. But Natsu and Lily came to our rescue, destroying the vines with Fire magic, and Lily using his giant sword. With all five of us taking on the two executioners, I could see the rest of their group getting restless. We’d probably have to try to finish this soon before this would become an all-out five-on-five brawl. Without knowing what kind of magic the other knights were capable of using, we could end up being disadvantaged against them if it were to come to that. “Out of the way! Focused Strike!” I warned the others to make room for my lightning spell to use as a finisher, but as I was about to fire the beam from my sword, a hurricane of purple confetti surrounded us. A great number of them landed on me, sticking to my clothes and skin, and completely immobilised me. “I can’t move!” Natsu exclaimed. It seemed it had gotten all over us. This wasn’t good. Next, a giant flower plant from the ground that began to suck us towards it with strong gusts of wind that even affected Lucy and Yukino, who had been standing in the back. Without being able to move, we we were helplessly dragged in the direction of the deadly looking plant. “I’ll free your bodies of paralysis!” Wendy shouted and raised one of her arms that hadn’t been hit by the confetti. “Anomalour Conditions Healing Magic… Laser!” Her spell surrounded us in a green glowing light and not a moment later had all the confetti that was stuck on us removed. We were able to move freely again, but the plant was still drawing us closer to it with its power. “Only one thing we can do! Destroy it!” Natsu shouted. On that plan, all of us could agree. I charged the blade of my sword with lightning and launched it at the plant. Combined with the power of Natsu’s fire spell and the strength of Mirajane and Lily, the plant exploded in a blinding light of destruction, sending shockwaves throughout the entire cave. “Wait! I have a bad feeling about this!” Lucy yelled, frightened by the destruction we were causing. Blinded by the light of the explosion, I felt the ground beneath my feet crumbling and I tumbled into the depths without knowing where I landed. Once my sight recovered, I found myself lying in a dark, abandoned corridor. Behind me, I heard something moving. Luckily, it turned out to be an ally. “We fell another long way.” Natsu groaned and and got to his feet, and then helped me get up as well. “Right, but where did the others go?” I asked after noticing nobody else seemed to be here. “Hey! Is everybody okay!?” Natsu shouted, but the only answer that we got were the repeated echoes of his voice as the sound travelled through the empty hallways. “It seems that the shockwave scattered everyone.” An unfamiliar voice said. We turned around and were greeted by the sight of the Garou Knights’ leader standing before us. “But my knights are highly capable. None of your people will live to go home.” “I highly doubt that. Come on, Natsu. Let’s take him out and then find the others.” I said, more cool-headedly than I felt at the moment. Having had a taste of their power, it was clear these guys weren’t just simple amateurs. If one of us were to fight two of them at once, we could be in trouble. I prayed Wendy was going to be fine; if anything would happen to her here, I wouldn’t be able to forgive myself. Although she was not the only one to worry about. Both Lucy and Yukino were mostly defenceless without any of their keys, and Arcadios was still in bad condition. We would have to hope they were with one of the others. The executioner drew the two large-bladed shapes from his back and in an instant stood behind us, swinging his weapons at our necks. I sensed his magic just in time to know where his attack was coming from and managed to duck and dash away in time. Natsu also dodged the blade coming at him, but counterattacked with a low sweeping kick that struck the enemy’s leg. Even though he had been thrown off-balance, he used the opportunity to rapidly spin in mid-air and swung his scythes around like saw blades. Natsu was forced into retreating from his position and backflipped to a safer location. Once the executioner hit the floor and stopped his spinning movement, I instantly Lightning Stepped behind him and successfully kicked him in the back, making him stumble forward. Natsu leaped at him, using this chance to connect a fiery uppercut. While our enemy was in the air, he vanished in an instant, and then reappeared again a few metres away. Despite struggling to deal with both of us at the same time, he remained calm. Natsu, however, didn’t give him a chance to catch his breat and followed up with a spell. “Roar of the Fire Dragon!” A large ball of fire was shot from his mouth and flew at the executioner. With a mere slash of his scythe, he tore through the flames, negating Natsu’s attack. “What? The flames disappeared!?” Natsu said in shock at seeing his attack countered so easily. “Indeed. My left scythe negates the magic of sinners.” The executioner stated. “In that case, I’ll just beat ya with my bare fists!” Natsu shouted as he launched himself at the masked man with burning fists. Even if his scythe was capable of cancelling out magic, the power from Natsu’s punch alone should be strong enough to deal serious damage. As the executioner jumped away to move out of the way of Natsu’s attack, I shot a Lightning Shock spell at him from the side. Surprisingly enough, he spotted my spell incoming, and swung his scythe at it, cleaving through the bolt of lightning with ease. He was certainly good, but so far, he’d mostly been defending against us. As long as we’d keep attacking, he wouldn’t have a chance to attack back. As Natsu charged at him again, he attempted to counterattack using his scythes. This time, instead of dodging the blades, Natsu stopped them simply by grabbing them with his hands. The executioner looked in fear at Natsu’s display of raw power. With our enemy locked in place, I took this opportunity to attack. “Meteor Flash!” Using the speed generated from using Lightning Step, I planted my fist in his stomach with maximum strength, sending him flying. Natsu crushed the blades of his scythes with his bare hands, then jumped after the executioner who was still in mid-air, and punched him with a fire-charged fist to finish him off. The power of his blow sent the poor guy crashing through several walls of solid rock. All things considered, that went fairly well. Had I faced him all alone, he could’ve posed a decent challenge. But with Natsu at my side, he really never stood a chance against us. “Man, that’s it?” Natsu smirked. “Looks like it.” I smiled and wiped the sweat off my forehead. “Now, we’d best go look for the others.” Those were unnecessary words, as Natsu was already crawling through the hole in the wall created by the executioner. “Oi! Come over here, Roth!” He shouted at me once he got to the other side. I did as he said and made my way through the wall. “Natsu! Roth!” Happy exclaimed when he the two of us coming into this new corridor where all five of the executioners were lying unconscious on the ground. “Huh? Everyone!” Wendy said in surprise when she, too, just arrived in here from another direction. It seemed everyone else had just finished their own fights with these guys and we’d all come together in this location again. Thank Mavis Wendy was all right, I thought to myself and let out a sigh of relief. “Haha! What a coincidence!” Natsu laughed happily when he saw everyone just getting here after winning from the Garou Knights. “Is everyone okay?” Wendy asked the others to offer her healing magic to anybody who might’ve needed it after their fight. “Well, more or less. Anyway, we’d better get out find our way out of here fast…” Lucy said with a smile. I was surprised to see her doing so well, considering she didn’t have her keys when she came here. Though, Loke stood in the back, carrying a fainted Arcadios over his shoulder. I assumed he’d come out without the need of a Celestial key to assist her in her battle. “Right.” Natsu then turned his attention on the Garou Knights. “Now, tell us where the exit is, or I’m going to have to execute you…” He showed a devilish grin and cracked his knuckles. Looking at him, I had the feeling he wouldn’t even mind if they wouldn’t tell us… Unfortunately for Natsu, their leader pointed his finger vaguely in a direction. “Th–That way…” He muttered, barely able to speak after the beating he received. “Thanks!” Natsu replied overly cheerful, and with that, our group headed in the direction of the exit, leaving the defeated executioners behind in the dark corridor. |
Jun 29, 2016 1:51 AM
#80
CHAPTER 74 FUTURE MEETS THE PRESENT “We keep going, but it all looks the same. It throws off your sense of direction, too.” Lucy commented as we continued our journey through the Hell Palace. It had indeed been almost an hour since our victory over the Garou Knights, but so far, it didn’t seem we were going anywhere. Had they really given us a honest answer regarding the exit of this place, I wondered. “I can feel a slight breeze. I think we’re good.” Wendy stated. Being a user of Air magic, she was probably right, then. “Man, I can’t wait to get out of this gloomy cave and get somethin’ to eat.” Natsu groaned. “My stomach is as empty as the inside of that ice prick’s head.” “I’m surprised you’ve held out as long as you did.” Lucy complimented him. “Yes. Didn’t you say you couldn’t walk another step some hours ago?” Mirajane asked him and giggled lightly, amused by Natsu’s exaggerated way of expressing himself. “I wonder how the tournament is going…” I wondered aloud when I thought of leaving this dungeon and getting back to Crocus. “Would they be finished by now?” “Possibly. For all we know, everyone might already be partying, celebrating our guild’s victory.” Lucy sighed at the idea of missing out on a grand banquet. “That is, if we won.” Wendy said, sounding not entirely assured about our guild’s chances for victory. “Of course they’ll win! There’s no way Fairy Tail could possibly lose against those other losers! Kahaha!” Natsu laughed out loud. “We keep proceeding downwards.” Lily pointed out. He was right; we had already descended several stairs, and were currently on yet another one, leading us ever deeper into the depths. “We have no idea how deep this place is…” Lucy said, sounding a little worriedly. “Well, if those Garou Knights are to be trusted, we should still be on the right track.” I added. I had my doubts about it, but according to Wendy, there was a breeze coming from the direction we were going, meaning we should be going the right way. “Oh! I smell something!” Natsu suddenly exclaimed as we walked down another staircase. “It seems we’re close to the exit.” Wendy ensured us. “Oi! Look at that!” Lily said and pointed forward. “A door!” Natsu yelled. At the bottom of the stairs there was indeed a large door. Finally! “We can finally get out of here!” Lucy said happily. “How can we open it?” Wendy asked. Seeing how the door was closed and looking pretty sturdy, that was a valid question. But in a worst case scenario, we could probably break our way through it by throwing our strongest magic at it. “Leave it to me! Roar of the…” Natsu yelled and ran ahead without any warning. But as he was about to strike the door with his flames, it opened; a bright light coming from the other side of it. A figure wearing a black, hooded robe appeared in the centre of the door opening. “It opened!” Happy stated the obvious in shock. Natsu was so taken by surprise that he completely lost his balance, stumbled and then continued rolling over the ground in a rather funny manner. “An ambush!?” Wendy said. As Natsu came at a stop at the feet of the hooded stranger who stood before him in the door opening, he looked up for a closer look of this person. The rest of us were all ready for a fight if this stranger had evil intentions, but somehow… the magic energy coming from him or her, seemed familiar. Strange… “Who the hell are you?” Natsu asked. He didn’t immediately get a response from the stranger, but his nose seemed to pick up something. “Hey, wait a second! This scent…” He said in bewilderment. “Natsu…” The mysterious person finally spoke, sounding like she was on the verge of crying. A single tear could be seen rolling down her cheek. That voice, though… wasn’t that Lucy’s? “I’m sorry!” She said and put her hand over her face to stop the tears. “You’re…” Natsu seemed to have come to the same realisation. But it couldn’t really be Lucy, could it? She was right here, with us… This didn’t make any sense. “Help me!” The hooded figure said weakly through her crying. “Hold on there!” Lucy said and stepped forward to the stranger. It was then that the stranger took off the hood that had been hiding her face, revealing that she was, in fact, Lucy. “No way!” Our Lucy said with her eyes widened in shock at the sight of seeing a copy of her standing before us all. What on Earth Land was going on here? “Lucy!” Natsu exclaimed, as confused as the rest of us were. “Two Lucys!? What, is she from Edolas or something?” Happy questioned. ”No. This doesn’t seem to anything that simple.” Lily stated, sounding rather certain about this. ”Please... help me!” The second Lucy said once again. Tears were still coming down her cheeks... she looked awfully depressed as she stood there. I didn’t know what to think of this. ”Don’t tell me this girl–...” The mysterious voice in my head cut itself off. I wondered what it was trying to say... It sounded like it was actually afraid of something, and it had something to do with this other Lucy. I wanted to ask it what that was all about, but with all the others nearby, obviously, I couldn’t just do that now. ”You’re not Gemini, are you?” Yukino threw out a wild guess. The other Lucy shook her head, then proceeded to talk. ”You already know about Eclipse, the time-travel portal, right?” ”Eclipse? Don’t tell me...” Lily said. But that could mean only thing... ”... I come from the future.” She finally said. ”What!? This is... so sudden, I don’t understand...” Our Lucy then said, totally confused about this whole situation. ”This country is about to...” She was going to say something, but then fainted and collapsed before she could finish. ”Hey!” Natsu shouted and checked up on her, but he got no answer. ”This is creeping me out. Why would I...?” Our Lucy said, sounding saddened. With the mysterious Lucy unconscious now, Natsu picked her up and carried her over his shoulder as we made our way through the exit. We’d have to ask her for more information once she’d wake up again. ”Another door? I thought the last one was the exit outta here.” Natsu said when we came across another large gate in the long hallway that was part of the castle’s deepest dungeon. There were several other passages winding off in different directions, so it was hard to tell which way we’d have to go in order to get out. ”I feel a breeze here and there, so I can’t figure out which one leads to the outside.” Wendy said regrettably. ”This is a problem, especially since we’ve got wounded.” Loke said with a concerned tone. ”Anyway, we have to let everyone in the guild know we’re safe.” Carla stated. ”That’s right! So we’ve just gotta get outside!” Happy agreed with her. ”If we’re lucky, this passage will lead us out!” Mirajane said optimistically. ”Let’s hope it does. I’m getting sick of this underground place.” I complained. It was true we’d been stuck down here for hours already. My legs were feeling tired from all the walking, and I could do with a good meal to restore some of my energy. ”Whatever, let’s just keep goin’. I’m curious about this Lucy, too.” Natsu said, after which we continued through the large door opening, hoping that this would lead us out of here. ”I’m sorry. This wouldn’t have happened if I knew more about the layout here.” Yukino apologised to no one in particular. ”Tch, worthless...” I muttered under my breath, speaking to myself in response to her weak excuse. I was still convinced it was a bad idea to have her around. She must’ve heard me, as she glanced over her shoulder at me. I shot a glare at her when she did. ”Really, what’s gotten into you, Roth?” Lucy, who suddenly came walking beside me, said with a tone of reproachal. I didn’t think she, as well, would’ve caught what I said. ”It’s fine, Miss Lu–” Yukino tried to tell Lucy, but I interrupted her. ”All I’m saying is that this Sabertooth girl is absolutely worthless.” I saw Natsu and the others glancing backwards as well, but it seemed they were going to stay out of it for now. I never meant to attract attention with that first statement of mine, but since it did, I might as well let out the truth. The two girls didn’t respond, but Lucy looked in shock back at me. I could tell Yukino was trying to not let it get to her, but her eyes said otherwise. ”Deny it all you want, but she was the only one of her guild to lose in a fight in the tournament. No wonder she got kicked out; why would a guild that only recruits the strong want a weakling like her? She then somehow gets a high-ranked position offered in the royal army, which she gladly accepts, but she can’t even find her way out of the castle she now works in. What even can she do? It’s a miracle she didn’t get her butt kicked by those executioners, or was that because Fairy Tail was there to protect her?” I vented all the frustrations that I had kept inside since the beginning of the tournament. Constantly having to put up with hearing people going on about why Sabertooth’s so great, then having our guild be ridiculed by those same people. The Sabertooth members thinking they’re so great and all, and trying to make a mockery of us every chance they get. Then, there was the fact they were the ones who put Lucy through all that pain in yesterday’s event, and never even apologised for it. I was totally sick of them and anybody who was even was remotely associated with them. ”That’s enough!” Lucy exclaimed and slapped me in the face right as I finished my last sentence. ”I didn’t think you could be this mean, Roth...” She said softly after a short pause, her voice a mix of sadness and disappointment. I rubbed the cheek that was hit... it kind of hurt. ”No. He’s absolutely right...” Yukino intervened, a sad tone weaving into her voice. ”... I really am a bad luck charm.” ”It’s... That’s not true!” Lucy exclaimed, trying to defend her. ”If it weren’t for her, we probably wouldn’t be stuck down here.” I added to my list of reasons as to why I didn’t like her. ”Roth!” Lucy hissed at me. ”I’m sorry.” Yukino timidly apologised again with her eyes cast downward. ”Hey! You guys comin’, or what!?” Natsu yelled and waved in our direction. He and the others had already gone ahead a bit and were waiting for us to catch up. Lucy made a dash forward, then turned to Yukino. ”Come, Yukino! Let’s go!” She said with a friendly smile and extended her hand toward her. Yukino silently glanced at me for a moment, and then ran up to Lucy to join her side. I knew all too well I had hurt her with everything I said, though I didn’t regret a single word. In fact, I felt somewhat relieved for having finally been able to release my frustration. Unfortunately, though, we were still stuck in this forsaken dungeon; I truly hoped it wouldn’t be long until we would find a way out of here. |
MilenninJun 29, 2016 9:46 AM
Jul 2, 2016 1:15 AM
#81
CHAPTER 75 THE DRAGONS ARE COMING After heading up a long, winding staircase that Natsu had found, we finally made our way out of the dungeon. However, we were now inside the castle, and with how big it was, it surely wouldn’t be easy to find an unguarded exit. While the place wasn’t that heavily guarded right now, due to the Games still going on, we couldn’t afford to be careless either, or else all of our efforts today would be in vain. ”Well, it looks like we ended up in some kind of dining hall.” I stated when we entered a fairly large and luxurous room with a long, rectangle-shaped table in the centre with a bunch of chairs neatly placed around it. ”What do we do now? We’re totally lost.” Lucy said worriedly. ”And we have wounded to take care of.” Loke gently put Arcadios down on the soft carpet to give his shoulder some rest while we were staying here. It looked like he was still unconscious after all this time. ”Un-friggin’-believable.” Natsu grumbled in reference to our current situation after putting the Lucy from the future down next to Arcadios. She, as well, hadn’t woken up yet. ”I just don’t have enough knowledge of...” Yukino was going to excuse herself for not being able to be of help again, but then stopped when she saw me. ”We got a lot to tell everyone, so we’d better get out of here soon.” Lily stated his thoughts. I agreed, but it was easier said than done. Especially with the other Lucy with us... We needed more information about her regarding Eclipse and why she has come back here from the future. At that point, it seemed future Lucy finally opened her eyes. ”Where am I?” She said like she was in a daze and sat up. Her waking up, immediately caught all of our attention. ”We don’t know.” Lily answered in short. ”So we’re still in the palace...” Future Lucy said after scanning her surroundings, then placed her hand against her forehead as if she was trying to remember something. ”According to my memory... after escaping from Hell Palace, we’re all captured by imperial soldiers.” ”What? After all we went through, only to be captured again?” I said in disbelief. ”I came rushing back here so I could warn us beforehand... but all I can say is, we were unlucky.” Lucy continued. ”And until that time came, we were in a prison.” ”’That time’? You’re talking about the reality that you experienced?” Lily inquired. ”What are you talkin’ about? Those guys could never capture us!” Natsu grinned. ”We get close to Eclipse while we’re on the run.” Lucy explained. ”Because of that, we can’t use our magic and all get thrown into the dungeon.” ”Our future selves sure are careless, huh?” Natsu said, slightly amused by the story. ”Uhm, why did you come from the future, Miss Lucy?” Wendy then asked her. Going by the silence between the question and the answer, I guessed it wasn’t easy for her to tell us. ”In order to change a terrible future... Despair awaits in the very near future. A swarm of more than ten-thousand dragons will attack this country. This city is burned down. The palace is destroyed. Many lives are lost.” She gave us her story in short. It sounded unbelievable. How could anything like that just happen? It wasn’t something I could accept as the truth... yet at the same time, she didn’t sound like she was making up any of it. Those eyes of her, there was no doubt they’d witnessed great sadness. That much I could tell just by looking at her. ”Dragons!? No! This cannot be!” The voice, seething with fury, yelled inside my head, its reaction to this story was far stronger than any of that of those of us. What was up with that stupid thing; why did it have to start being noisy just now? ”What... the hell... is that!?” Natsu yelled in complete shock. Okay, maybe I was wrong. His reaction was even more over-the-top than the voice’s. Though, his brains must be pretty slow if it took him this long to process the information... ”Over ten-thousand dragons... why would that happen?” Mirajane said, looking depressed after hearing all that Lucy had to say. ”Maybe it has something to do with the dragon graveyard?” Wendy threw out a guess. ”I wonder where they’ll come from.” Our Lucy said. ”Is it even possible for them to be lying in wait without being discovered?” Loke commented. ”Loke’s right. Surely, at least some of those ten-thousand dragons should’ve been sighted by now if they were going to appear in the near future? They can’t just come out of nowhere?” I gave my thoughts on the matter. ”This only means one thing! We’re going to fight!” Natsu yelled and placed a metal helm over his head that he stole from one of the armour suits in the hall. ”Everyone... You believe me?” Future Lucy said when she saw us all taking her words serious. ”Is it a lie!?” Natsu responded in shock at her reaction. ”No, but... I didn’t think anyone would believe something like this.” She answered in honesty. ”Why would we doubt your words, Lucy?” Natsu said like he’d never even consider her not telling us the truth. She then smiled for the first time since we had met her. ”Hey, what happened to us in the palace when the dragons came?” Carla asked, but the future Lucy regained that sad look in her eyes upon hearing that question, and looked down without giving us any answer. ”Carla, I’ll take a guess.” Wendy spoke so softly, she almost whispered. ”Maybe we...” ”... d–died?” Natsu finished. ”We... died?” Happy said with a shaky voice, already having tears in his eyes at the thought of such a scenario. After a silence, Lucy continued to explain everything that had happened. How the dragons invaded Crocus and wiped out almost everyone. She found her way to the Eclipse gate, and managed to activate it by instinct. Even though she had no solution on how to combat the dragons, she had informed the princess and Jellal about all of this. ”I’m really sorry.” She apologised to us after she’s told us her story. ”It’s like, why did I come here? Until today, I didn’t know what to do, so I just wandered around the city.” ”Nah. We’ll do somethin’.” Natsu assured her with a smile, and then knelt down in front of her, placing his hand on her head, and touched her forehead with his. ”Thank you. You’re doin’ this for our future.” Natsu acted in a more serious and mature manner than I’d ever seen him like before. For just a moment, he seemed like a real man... not the cheerful, mischievous boy I was used to seeing him as. His genuine words of gratitude brought her to tears. ”I swear we’ll change the future.” He told her after standing up again. After all that, we decided it would be for the best to take a short break and continue to rest our tired legs for a bit before proceeding. In the meantime, Arcadios had woken up, but still appeared weakened from the fighting earlier. It was very quiet... I guessed everyone was still trying to comprehend the nature of the situation we were in. If we failed here, it could lead to the destruction of everything. We had to trust this future Lucy in helping us altering the events in this timeline. ”How can this happen!?” The voice suddenly screamed inside my head. ”If dragons were to appear, everything would fall to ruin! You can’t allow that to happen!” Me? What did it expect me to do about it? I was just following the group; I didn’t know anything about this. I tried to ignore the voice, but it kept on going, repeating the same thing over again, like a child throwing a tantrum, demanding attention from me. It wasn’t the calm, mysterious voice I was used to hearing. It sounded scared, angry, frustrated... I stood up and left the room, telling the rest I needed a bit of time alone. Once I finally found a quiet corner, far enough from the room with the others, I tried to speak to the voice. ”Why are you so concerned about our situation?” I asked it. What did it mean to this... voice, whatever it was. I could understand it being worried about the possibility of Lucy telling the truth, but it was way over-reacting to all of this. Then it hit me. ”Wait...” I spoke before it replied to my previous question. ”Could it be you are... Firaea?” I couldn’t believe I hadn’t realised it sooner. Since she had been defeated by dragons in the past, it would only be logical for her to be this afraid of them. After all, dragons were perhaps the only beings in this world that could rival the power of that of a demi-god. ”Are you serious!?” She screeched furiously. ”Of course I am! How stupid do you have to be to not have come to that conclusion any sooner!?” I was kind of amused by her response, despite the fact she was lashing out harshly at me. She had tried so hard to appear mysterious, to keep me guessing about her real identity. Now that I thought back of the things she’d said to me in the past, I guessed she really wanted me to find out for myself. But she also must probably have expected me to find out about her a lot faster. Knowing the voice really was Firaea, the demi-god herself, did raise a bunch of new questions in my head. ”You’ve never been the world’s brightest, Verik, but you sure do disappoint me at times like these.” She had calmed down quite significantly, but still sounded somewhat stressed. ”Listen closely, you must leave this place as fast you can. If the girl is speaking the truth, you only have several more hours until the dragons arrive.” ”Stop calling me Verik, will you? As for leaving, you can forget about that. I’m not abandoning my guildmates.” I spoke without wavering. ”No!” She screamed, losing her cool again. ”You must live!” ”I have no intention on throwing away my life.” I replied dryly. ”Then, you must come! Come to me!” She ordered me. ”Are you even listening?” I was starting to lose my patience with her. ”You are no match before the might of the dragons! Have you not learned from your encounter with Acnologia!?” ”I don’t care. If Fairy Tail is staying, then so am I.” I answered stubbornly. ”Forget the guild! They will all perish! But I need you to live!” ”Why do you need me and what do you want from me?” I still didn’t understand a thing as for why this demi-god was speaking to me in my head. ”I will restore all of your memories. Everything you have experienced in your life... I’m holding it right here with me! If only you’d come to me...” She was starting to get desperate. ”That’s completely unrelated to what I asked. What could you –” I immediately cut off my sentence, when I suddenly noticed Wendy from the corner of my eye, staring at me from a short distance. How had I not seen her sooner? And more importantly, how much had she heard of my conversation? ”Roth...?” She asked carefully when she saw she had my attention. ”What are you doing here?” I said, my voice reflecting my agitation with the knowledge of Wendy having overheard my talk to the voice in my head. ”I... I was asked to come get you, since we’re leaving.” She said softly, with a look of guilt on her face and looked down at the floor before her feet. ”Okay. I’m coming.” I answered plainly, acting like nothing had happened. She followed closely behind me as we walked back to the rest of the group, but spoke no word to me about what she must’ve heard. I didn’t exactly know what to think of the fact she’d overheard me... From the things I’ve said, would she even understand what I was talking to or about? Or would she just think I was going slightly insane for seemingly talking to myself? Should I tell her about it once this is all over... or would it be dangerous to get her involved in something I didn’t even know anything about myself? So many questions I didn’t know how to answer... ”All right, you’re finally here! Let’s go, Lucy!” Natsu smirked when he saw Wendy and me joining their group again. ”Right. This way.” Future Lucy said and lead us into another long hallway in the castle. It was a wonder to me how she could find her way in her, since it all looked the same to me, but all we could do was trust her in knowing where to go. But we had only just left and entered a new hallway, when we suddenly ran into a large group of imperial soldiers that came marching our way. ”There they are! The fugitives!” The soldier in the front yelled when he saw us coming in view. ”Capture them!” ”The imperial army? They were stationed here!?” Future Lucy said, taken by surprise of seeing them here. ”How!?” ”Don’t worry! If I can use magic, we won’t get caught.” Natsu smiled and readied himself for a brawl. ”That’s right.” Loke also stepped forward, offering his assistance. ”Wait, where did that Sabertooth girl go?” I asked when I looked behind us and came to the realisation she was no longer with our group. ”Mister Arcadios is also gone!” Wendy exclaimed. ”Why would they go off on their own?” Our Lucy questioned. ”I don’t care about the knight, but I can’t leave Yukino behind.” Mira said decidedly, and went the other way. ”I’ll go look for her!” ”No, Mira!” I yelled, but it was already too late. We shouldn’t be splitting up now... just what was that Sabertooth girl up to? Could she have alerted the soldiers that we would be coming this way? That I did not know, but honestly, it wouldn’t surprise me if she had been behind this. I cursed myself under my breath for having failed at keeping an eye out on that girl, and then prepared for combat as the group soldiers positioned right in front of us: they didn’t look like they’d let us go without a fight. Natsu, Loke and I simultaneously bolted towards the soldiers and unleashed our magic on them. Without having magic of their own to use, they hardly stood a chance against the three of us. However, they were in great numbers, and each time we knocked out their frontlines, more kept coming in from the back. I had no clue how many soldiers they were willing to throw at us, but I figured it might be for the best to not needlessly use up huge amounts of magic against these guys... mainly in preparation for a worst case scenario. For if we actually were going to end up having to fight real dragons. I couldn’t afford myself to be in a weakened state in such a situation. Luckily, my basic Lightning Shock spells, along with Natsu and Loke fighting at my side, did a good enough job at keeping the soldiers at bay for the time being. A second swarm of soldiers came at us, this time from the other direction, forcing both Lucys, Wendy and Lily into combat. Still, it didn’t really matter how many they sent our way; we could keep going like this for a while. However, amongst the new reinforcements was a batallion of soldiers wielding magic staves that proved to be a little more challenging. Their weapons didn’t hurt too much, but the impact they made was capable of knocking us backward. That just meant we had to fight them with long-range magic spells. When the soldiers fighting us finally were starting to understand they weren’t going to be able to stop us, even with the help of the staff users, a bunch of familiar faces showed up and attacked us out of nowhere Though, these weren’t the faces we wanted to see in this situation, as they were of the Garou Knights. ”Didn’t we already beat these guys!?” Lucy shrieked in surprise when they made their appearance.. ”We still have our mission!” The big guy holding the bottle in his mouth answered with a mean grin. ”Jeez, you guys are pesty.” Natsu said, not amused by this turn of events. These were the last guys I wanted to see here. We were in a hurry, and to face a group of strong wizards was the last thing we needed. Without Mirajane, and as much as I hated to admit it, the Sabertooth girl, our group was in worse state than it was back in the caves. I positioned myself closer to Wendy, ready to defend her in case she would be the target of one of the executioners. ”Wooh! Come on! I’ll melt you!” The big guy yelled as he launched a sludge attack in Wendy’s and my direction. ”Photon Barrier!” I created a dense electric shield in front of us, shielding us from the nasty magic that was coming our way. ”Sky Dragon Wing Attack!” Wendy counterattacked from behind the safety of the barrier, firing a volley of razor-sharp winds at our opponent. However, he blocked her attack by making a series of sludge geysers burst from the ground between us. Weaving between the geysers with Lightning Step dashes, I closed in on the opponent, ready to strike him with my sword. But he must’ve antipicated an attack like that, as he swiftly stepped aside and then tackled me. Despite his size, he was surprisingly nimble. I rolled over the ground after being hit by him, but quickly got back up, and leaped at him again. ”Huuh! Not so fast!” He slammed one hand onto the ground, and in an instant my movement became really slow. When I looked down, it appeared the floor I was standing on had been turned into some kind of sticky substance. ”No, Roth!” Wendy came at me to try to pull me out of it. ”Don’t get...!” I tried to warn her not to get close, but it was already too late, and she, too, had gotten stuck in the goo. ”Hihi, I got you both now!” The executioner smirked and prepared another one of his magic spells. ”Melt! Melt! Melt!” He shouted as he hurled a giant ball of sludge at us. ”Ugh, there’s only one way out of this...” I muttered and forcefully pulled my feet out of my shoes to jump into the air. I grabbed Wendy, who was frozen with fear, by her arm and pulled her with me out of the way of the spell in the nick of time. ”Aw, man. Those were my favourite shoes, too...” I groaned, saddened by the sight of my pair of shoes disappearing in the pool of goo. ”Oh, no!” Wendy cried when she saw her sandals vanish in the same pool. ”Don’t worry. I’ll buy you new ones, when all this is over.” I said to her and returned my attention to our opponent again. She nodded with a smile, then prepared herself for the next round. ”When this is all over you two will both be dead! Haahaa!” The executioner laughed as he launched several more of his sludge spells at us. ”Sky Dragon... Roar!” Wendy negated his spells with a powerful breath attack that blew him away. When he hit the ground, a moving shadow or something like it spread over his body and slowly began to drag him down into the floor itself. ”Wha–! What is this!?” He yelled in fear, unable to move from his position as he sank lower and lower. He wasn’t the only one affected by this strange shadow. All the soldiers behind him, as well as the other Garou Knights suddenly were caught by this same thing and slowly disappeared into the floor. ”What is this!?” Future Lucy said in shock after the entire army and team of executioners had completely vanished... as if they never existed in the first place. The shadow that took their lives retreated, leaving us standing there, wondering what could have done this. ”What the hell is goin’ on!?” Natsu yelled in confusion. ”Why are we safe?” Lily asked a good question. But not one that I could give an answer to. Indeed, it was strange how this shadow conveniently made all of our enemies disappear in a matter of seconds. But could we trust whoever was behind this act? |
MilenninJul 2, 2016 9:00 PM
Jul 5, 2016 11:39 PM
#82
CHAPTER 76 ECLIPSE From the direction the shadows had retreated, a new person came forward. Half of his hair was white, and the other half was black.... and his face, I knew I had seen it somewhere before, but I couldn’t remember where from just now. ”The shadows are fanning out to the past or future? Or perhaps to people’s hearts?” The stranger said things that didn’t make sense to me as he came closer. ”This brings back memories, Natsu Dragneel. I’ve come from the future. I’m Rogue.” He stated once he stood before us. ”Rogue? You’re Rogue!?” Natsu said in surprise. Rogue... one of the Dragon Slayers from Sabertooth. Now I recognised him. But how could he come from the future? Shouldn’t only Celestial wizards be able to activate the Eclipse gate? ”Why did you come back from the future?” Carla asked him. ”To open the portal.” He simply answered. ”There are two ways to use Eclipse. One is time travel. The other is as the Eclipse Cannon, an offensive weapon. It’s the only way to defeat ten-thousand dragons.” He then explained to us. ”Then that makes it easy. You’re on our side!” Natsu concluded. ”Yay! We can beat the dragons!” Happy cheered at hearing that news. ”No. It’s not that simple.” Rogue said, then proceeded to tell us his story. ”I come from seven years in the future. Seven years from now, dragons rule the world. Not even ten percent of the current human population has survived. Of course, Eclipse isn’t nearly as powerful as it is now. If the dragons aren’t stopped here and now, this world will come to and end.” ”Then, let’s open the portal and blow ’em away! Boom! Easy, right!?” Natsu said, probably way underestimating the situation, putting the solution simple like that. ”However, seven years ago... That is, in the present, someone interfered with the opening of the portal.” Rogue continued, ignoring Natsu’s silly suggestion. ”Interfered? Why would they do that?” Lucy asked. ”Because of that person, the portal wasn’t opened. The Eclipse Cannon that was pointed at the ten-thousand dragons couldn’t fire. Someone led the world to destruction. I’m here to eliminate that person.” Rogue finished in a cold tone. ”That’s barbaric! If you talk to the person about their reasons, maybe they won’t interfere at all.” Carla argued. That was something I could agree with. If we could avoid any more violence, that would be for the best. Although, we didn’t know who this person Rogue was talking about yet, nor did we know the reasons of that person to interfere with the opening of the portal. ”At such a critical junction in time, words cannot prevent actions. Even if I did convince the person now, they would defenitely close the portal. It’s already decided.” Rogue responded without showing emotion. ”I don’t really follow you. But who is this person that interferes?” Natsu asked a smart question for once, even though he seemed to have a hard time keeping up with this future Rogue’s story. ”You... Lucy Heartfilia!” Rogue roared her name and his answer was followed by a blade of dark magic shooting from his hand, fired directly at our Lucy. ”Lucy!” Natsu shouted and immediately waved his arm at Rogue’s shadow attack in an attempt to stop it. His hand went through the flowing shadow that was shot at its target, but failed to divert the blade at the tip from its path. Everything happened so fast, I didn’t even think to use my Lightning Step here... All I could do was stand and watch in shock. With nothing else standing between Lucy and the blade of darkness, it was going to strike Lucy in her chest. That was, until future Lucy threw herself in front of our Lucy at the very last moment, causing the attack to pierce through her body instead. Instantly drained of her life force by Rogue’s magic, the future Lucy fell onto the ground. ”H–Hey! You!” Our Lucy said in disbelief at what just happened. ”Lucy!!” Happy yelled and came running to the lifeless body of the fallen Lucy. ”Hold on!” Lucy knelt beside the other, holding up the head of her future self to try to talk to her. ”I didn’t... close the portal...” Future Lucy said. ”I know! I would never do that! But why did you protect me!?” ”You’re me in the past... so if you die, I would disappear anyway.” She explained. ”Dying with myself at my side... It feels weird.” She had a smile on her face as she said that, as if she had already accepted her fate. ”It feels weird for me, too! Don’t die!” Lucy said desperately. ”H–Hey, what about healing magic?” Lily threw out a suggestion, but it’d probably be too late for that at this point. Even Wendy knew it would be no use; she stood there with both her hands over her mouth, looking like she could break out in tears at any moment at watching all of this happen. ”I never thought I would be able to see any of you again... but I did, one more time. That alone... makes me happy...” Future Lucy said with true honesty, still smiling. ”Lucy... No! Don’t die!” Happy told her and moved closer to her. ”I’m not... from this age... No. I’m not from this world.” She tried to tell Happy it was okay, and put her hand to the side of his head. ”The me of this world... will live on with her comrades. Don’t be sad.” ”I am sad!” Happy cried and had his eyes overflowing with tears. He had both his paws wrapped tightly around her arm. ”I don’t care what world you’re from! I don’t care what anyone says! Lucy is Lucy! You’re my friend! Of course I’m sad!” She held the crying Happy with her one hand for a moment, then turned to her other self. ”Hey, show me your guild mark.” She asked as a last request. Our Lucy held up her hand with the insignia of the guild on it and showed it to her. She reached her hand out to it to feel it, with tears coming from her eyes as she did. ”You... Your right hand...” Our Lucy finally noticed. The Lucy from the future no longer had a right hand. ”I wanted to... have more... adventures...” Those were here last words before losing the last of her life and closing her eyes for good. ”She didn’t know that she closed the portal.” Rogue said right after that. ”The hell with the portal! I would never have done that! But still, you...” Lucy spoke to him with resentment in her voice. ”That’s now. But you’ll close the portal several hours from now.” Rogue said stubbornly, not willing to believe a word of what Lucy was saying. ”I’m not gonna close the damn portal!” She said, defending herself. ”You talk all this nonsense! What are you after!?” ”The portal will be closed. It’s already decided.” He began to lose his patience talking to her. ”As long as you’re alive...” ”The future me said she wouldn’t close it. I believe myself!” Lucy exclaimed with confidence. ”There is no truth in your words! Everything is dictated by destiny!” Rogue replied, and created dark magic, similar to the one he used to kill the other Lucy with. ”I’ll burn your destiny to ash!” Natsu retaliated furiously. He’d been quiet all this time, but I had seen the look on his face of pain and sadness when Lucy died. Right now, he’d unleash those feelings to fight against this future Rogue. He attacked Rogue with a wild, blazing punch. Despite blocking his hit, he was still knocked back by the sheer power of the impact. ”I won’t let anyone steal Lucy’s future!” He growled. ”Lucy, get outta here.” Natsu said to her, meaning to take future Rogue on on his own. ”But...” Lucy said. ”Let’s leave this to Natsu.” Loke spoke to her, and helped her get up. ”Since you’re the one being targeted, it’s best to get you away from him.” I told her. She nodded, and ran in the other direction with the rest of us, leaving behind Natsu, Rogue and the lifeless body of future Lucy. ”What do you think you’re doing, Verik? Kill that girl!” Firaea commanded me with booming voice. ”If you let her live, the dragons will destroy all!” ”Ugh... not now.” I muttered in frustration, holding one head against my forehead. ”Roth?” Wendy had noticed. ”I don’t have time to explain now. Just stay with the others.” I replied and stopped running to cast Prequip. I braced myself for the pain that was to come, and then proceeded to strike my own leg with the blade of my sword. The intense pain from the deep cut caused me to lose my balance and I fell to the ground. This was the best I could do in case Firaea would try to take over my body, like she had done during my tournament match. ”No, Roth!” Wendy immediately came at me, trying to use her healing magic. ”What are you doing?” I tried to push her away from me. ”Didn’t I tell you to go with Lucy?” ”I don’t understand... Why are you doing this?” She sounded like she was on the verge of crying. ”Please, at least let me heal you.” ”Fine...” I sighed after a moment, but also glad that she was here to do that for me. There was now enough distance between me and Lucy that, even if Firaea were to take control of me, she wouldn’t be able to catch up so easily. And we’d probably be getting closer to Eclipse, where she won’t be able to make use of my powers at all. ”Is it because of what’s in your head?” Wendy softly asked while she let her magic heal my wound. ”Yes...” I answered as there was no point in trying to hide it from her any longer. ”It’s okay if you don’t want to tell me... There, it’s all healed now.” She smiled and stood up again once she was finished. ”Thanks, Wendy. I really mean it.” I patted her on the head, thankful to her for patching me up, as well as for not pushing me to talk about the voice. We then continued our way through the corridor. ”Are you stupid? Did you believe I could control you while you were in good shape? If anything, you made yourself more vulnerable to me when you injured yourself.” Firaea explained to me as I ran to catch with the others. I didn’t want to respond to her with Wendy here with me, but knowing she wasn’t able to control me so easily was good to know, for sure. Once we made it outside, we were in a large open space, which I strangely enough recognised; this was were the Eclipse gate was located. And going by the large crowd of soldiers gathered in front of it, it seemed like something big was about to happen. ”Psst! Over here!” Lucy said from behind a row of bushes, where she sat with the others, and waved at us. We carefully made our way to her hiding spot and joined the group again. ”What happened to you guys?” She asked. ”...” I had nothing in my head that I could use as an excuse. ”Roth required healing, as his leg got injured in battle earlier.” Wendy made up an answer on the spot when she noticed I couldn’t come up with anything. ”Right. Well, it looks like they are about to open the Eclipse gate.” Lucy then said, and focused her attention back onto the gate, which was having its seals unlocked one by one as it was made to open. ”Huh? Loke isn’t here?” Happy said and looked around. ”That’s because magic doesn’t work near the portal.” Lily briefly explained. ”Be careful with your magic here. Using it will result in losing all of your energy.” I said, just to remind everyone. ”There’s no need to hide. Come out.” A fully armoured knight faced us as he spoke. I didn’t think anyone had seen us when we moved to our hiding place, but I guessed I was wrong about that. Although, wasn’t that Arcadios’s voice... In which case, we might be okay. Although next to him stood the princess... the one who’d thrown us into Hell Palace. I wasn’t sure what to make of this. ”We didn’t do anything wrong!” Happy yelled at him, being the first to leave the bushes. He was ignored, and we were all brought forward by a group of soldiers and put in front of the princess. Without our magic to use, there was no way for us to fight back against this many of them. Would she order them to kill us here? I was thinking of ways to escape this mess, but with the siphoning powers of Eclipse in effect here, there was nothing I could do. ”You have my deepest apologies.” The princess spoke all of a sudden. What was this about? I didn’t understand a thing about situation anymore... What could have happened that made her change her mind about treating us as criminals and wanting us dead? ”Owing to our current emergency situation, I’ll give you a formal apology at a later date. Also, congratulations on winning the Grand Magic Games.” ”We won!?” Happy exclaimed happily. That was great news, indeed. To think those five managed to beat up all the other teams. I couldn’t wait to hear Gajeel’s story about his fights in the final round. ”Why are you opening the portal? The dragons aren’t here yet!” Lucy then asked the princess. ”Come to think of it, where’s the you that came from the future?” Arcadios asked, not bothering to answer her question. The mention of future Lucy all brought back that fresh, painful memory from earlier. ”She was murdered.” Lily spoke after a silence. ”By another man who came from the future.” This news seemed to surprise both Arcadios and the princess. ”That man said something.” Lucy then said. ”He said the Eclipse Cannon didn’t fire because I interfered with the portal opening.” ”Will you?” The princess asked her. ”Of course not!” Lucy said in all honesty, and shook her head. ”I’m just wondering why you’re opening the portal when the dragons aren’t here.” She did raise a valid point. With it being this close to midnight, the time the dragons are supposed to arrive, the first ones should be coming in sight any second now. Yet the skies remained clear as we continued to stand and talk here. ”That’s simple. It takes time before it can fire.” The princess answered. ”We wouldn’t have time if we waited for the dragons to appear.” A minute or so passed, and the large mechanism on the Eclipse gate was finally done. As the gate slowly opened, a bright, shining light could be seen from behind the doors. Waves of powerful magic radiated from it, becoming increasingly more powerful, the further the gate opened up. I wondered if this kind of magic would be enough to eliminate those ten-thousand dragons at once. Suddenly, Lucy stepped forward. ”Lucy?” Wendy called her, but Lucy didn’t respond. She drew nearer to the gate that was still not fully opened, and kept on gazing at it as if she was in some kind of trance. What was she doing? Was this what the future Rogue talked about? And more importantly, should I try to stop her? ”I need to close the portal now!” Lucy spoke. ”Close the portal! Now! You mustn’t open it!” She then exclaimed desperately. It seemed she was suddenly back to her old self again, but why was she so set on closing the portal all of a sudden? ”We can’t! This is our only weapon against the dragon swarm!” The princess halted her. ”If we close the portal now, we won’t be able to fire the Eclipse Cannon!” ”There is no Eclipse Cannon!” Lucy responded, then pointed at the gate. ”That’s a portal! A portal that’s connected to the time stream!” ”And by releasing its accumulated magic power, we can fire the Eclipse Cannon.” The princess tried to explain to Lucy. ”You’re wrong! That’s no weapon!” Lucy warned her. ”That portal is connected to four-hundred years in the past!” As she finished that sentence, the ground shook and a crashing sound came from inside of the Eclipse gate. ”What’s this?” I asked in response to the tremors. ”Is this the weapon that’s supposed to be used against the dragons?” ”You...! I can’t believe this! You must leave!” Firaea panicked. ”Leave!? I don’t even understand what –” I hastily shut my mouth when I realised I was openly responding to the voice. ”What is it, Roth?” Wendy asked me as she must’ve heard me. ”I... I have a bad feeling about this.” Was the best response I could give her at this time. I wasn’t sure what was going on with this Eclipse gate, but going by Firaea’s reaction, it couldn’t be anything good. ”Oh, no!” Happy said in shock when we got the first glimpse of what was coming through the portal. A giant dragon’s head came through the portal, followed by the rest of its humongous body, causing the ground to shake with every step it took. It howled with the force of a hurricane, blowing the soldiers on the frontlines away. I held Wendy, who was frozen in fear, close to me with one arm to protect her, but even I could hardly keep standing up against the force of its roar. No way... Wasn’t the portal supposed to be used to protect us against the dragons? Or... had we been tricked into believing just that? What would happen now? The dragon smashed one foot onto the ground, sending forth a powerful shockwave that tore through the courtyard, and even beyond that through the city, destroying everything in its path. But that was not all... A second dragon emerged from the portal. And then a third, all covered in flames, came out of it. This was getting way out of control. ”Leave this place!! You must live!!” Firaea’s voice went off like an explosion, even drowning out the sound the dragons were making as they entered our world. In a reflex I put my hands over my ears, letting Wendy free, but of course it had no effect as the voice came from inside my head... ”Shut up, already!” I furiously yelled back at Firaea, completely ignoring the fact I wasn’t alone. Her shouting in my head was only making things worse for me, though she went quiet after that. Being able to focus on my surroundings again, I saw Lucy was struggling with the closing of the portal, while more dragons continued to appear from it. The ones that had come through first had already taken off and landed elsewhere in the city. I sure hoped the citizens were evacuated from the area, or this whole thing would result in a massacre. Meanwhile, I had no idea what I was supposed to do amidst all the chaos... Lucy was the only one supposed to be able to close the gate, and I possessed no form of magic that could help me in combat against the dragons. For now, all I could do was watch everything happen before my eyes. |
Jul 12, 2016 11:39 PM
#83
CHAPTER 77 RESTORE THE PRESENT ”Dragons are still pouring out of the portal!” Lily said in a state of fear. ”Yeah... but Lucy seems to lack the strength to close the gate with her current power.” I stated as I observed the situation. Was there no way any of us could help her? ”I can help!” A voice exclaimed from a distance. It was Yukino with Mirajane, coming in our direction. Right, wasn’t Yukino a Celestial wizard, like Lucy? Then, maybe the two of them could possibly close the gate together. This Sabertooth girl... she might be useful for something after all. ”Mira!” Wendy said in delight when she saw her return after all this time. ”Miss Lucy! Please take out the twelve Gold Keys!” Yukino said as she came running to her. ”We’ll combine them with mine, and use twelve Keys to seal the portal!” The two girls drew all the Gold Keys they possessed, twelve in total, activating them all at once. The keys flew up into the air, forming a circle formation and began to brightly glow with a golden light. Lucy and Yukino went on their knees, clasping each other’s hands, and chanted some kind of spell together. ”Celestial Spirits of the twelve Gold Keys... lend us the power to seal away the evil! Open... twelve gates!” The keys above them responded to the incantation, and a beam of gold light shot out from the formation, surrounding the two girls. ”Zodiac!” With that, they finished the summoning of power from the twelve Gold Keys. A burst of magic energy came forth from the light, and one by one, all of the Celestial Spirits began to appear. After they’d all been summoned, they flew up towards the Eclipse gate and proceeded to attempt to close it with all their might. Just in time, too, as another dragon was about to emergy from the portal, but the power of the Celestial Spirits was enough to fully seal it before it could enter our world. With the gate shut again, the two Celestial wizards let out deep sighs of relief. Their powers had helped us prevent this disaster from escalating any further. Cheers came from the crowd of soldiers that were still around, but it was still too early to celebrate. At least seven dragons had come through the portal and were circling over the city and its castle. ”You foiled my plan, Lucy and Yukino.” Future Rogue suddenly made his appearance. ”But seven dragons are still plenty.” Didn’t Natsu say he’d deal with him? That couldn’t mean Natsu actually lost against him, could it? ”What happened to Natsu?” Lucy asked in surprise at seeing Rogue again. ”To be honest, I couldn’t control ten-thousand of them.” Rogue continued, ignoring Lucy’s question. ”He’s the one who told me about the future.” The princess said. ”So, you’re the one who tricked everyone in using Eclipse?” I asked. ”What could you possibly gain from doing this?” Once again, he didn’t bother to respond to us. He merely gave us a sinister smile, then spread his arms. ”Listen to me well, you ignorant peasants!” He exclaimed to make sure everyone around could hear him. ”I’m here to tell you that the world you know is coming to an end. The age of dragons is upon us!” ”N–No! He... He was behind this all!?” Firaea said in bewilderment at hearing future Rogue’s true intentions. So, it seemed even demi-gods can be tricked into believing lies... That’s certainly interesting to know. ”To begin, slaughter all the wizards in this city.” Following his orders, the dragons spread out and landed in different sections of the city. ”The dragons are obeying him!?” Carla stated in shock at seeing the dragons blindly listen to him. ”The Secret Art of controlling dragons... Dragon Manipulation Magic.” Rogue explained to us. One dragon landed behind him, opening its palm to let Rogue onto it, and took off into the skies. Following all that, a jade green dragon came our way, drooling at the sight of so many tiny humans to eat. Wait, wasn’t that the dragon we talked to before... Zirconis was its name? I thought I’d recognise that face. Then, I also remembered how he told us he was on the side of the dragons during that war he mentioned in his story. With the soldiers unable to defend themselves against a being this big, it would be up to us wizards to protect them. Not that I’d be able to do much against it either, but I might at least be able to distract it long enough for them to get away. Stepping forward to confront the dragon, I Prequipped myself and drew my sword. ”You guys... Princess. Get out of here!” I said to the soldiers, and, as much as I despised the princess for throwing us into that dungeon, this wasn’t the time for such petty thoughts. ”No, Roth! This is mine to deal with.” Wendy suddenly stepped in front of me, looking the dragon in the eyes. ”This is what my magic is for! This is what I’ve been trained for!” Despite being intimidated by its sheer size, she was determined in taking up her role as Dragon Slayer wizard. ”Oh ho ho! Two tiny humans trying to stop me? How very amusing!” The dragon laughed at us ”No, just the two of you won’t fill my stomach. I was thinking of eating all of you!” Then, without warning, the dragon unleashed a powerful stream of magic from its mouth. I dropped myself onto the ground, and took down Wendy too in an attempt to protect her from its attack. A wave of intense heat scorched the entire plaza, as the dragon breathed magic in our direction. Once it was finally over, I got up on my feet again and looked over my shoulder behind us, only to see that the entire royal army had been completely stripped of their armour and clothes and ran away in embarassment. ”You humans taste delicious, but your clothes taste foul. That’s why I made them disappear.” The dragon explained to us for no reason, but at least it was better than if he’d killed them all. ”Come to think of it, men taste disgusting.” It then said, stroking its chin in thought. ”Women. I’ll eat the women.” It pointed at Lucy, who just stood there watching everything happen, and then used its heat rays to burn away all of her clothes. ”Aaah!” She shrieked in total shock and covered her bare chest with her arms. So, that’s what Lucy without clothes on looks – But at that same moment, Wendy threw herself at me and gave me a forceful hug, demanding my full attention. ”Don’t look, Mister Roth!” She shouted in desperation in an attempt to avert my gaze. ”Let’s not, okay?” Mirajane stepped in between me and Lucy to act as a second shield, and gave me her sweetest smile. ”Y–Yeah. You’re right.” I said, coming back to my senses. ”We’re here to defeat this enemy.” I turned my attention back onto the dragon that was just grinning at us. But before we could even prepare ourselves for an attack, it grabbed the still naked Lucy with its huge claws and held her up in front of its face so that it could have a closer look at her. ”N–No! At least give me clothes!” Lucy yelled from her helpless position. ”You look dee–licious.” The dragon said and proceeded to sniff at her. At this point, Wendy must have had enough of the dragon’s antics, as she surrounded herself with a green glow. ”Arms! Armour! Vernier!” She casted all three of her enchantments simultaneously to boost her own powers. ”I will defeat you!” She spoke to the dragon with burning determination. ”Huh? Let’s see you try!” The dragon roared and then flew up into the sky, still holding Lucy in its claws. Without waiting for anyone, Wendy went after him, using her winged companion. ”You’re ready, Roth?” Mirajane asked me after she transformed into her Satan Soul form. I nodded and gestured Lily I needed his help. ”Fighting that big dragon, huh?” Lily said as he came up to me and looked up at the dragon flying high above us. ”Yes. I can’t let Wendy and Mirajane do this on their own.” I said. I didn’t know exactly how effective non-Dragon Slayer magic would be against it, but the only way to find out was by fighting it. Using his magic, Lily conjured a pair of wings and then grabbed my back to fly me up where my comrades and the enemy were at. Just as I arrived, Wendy was already attacking the dragon with her Dragon Slayer magic, though it didn’t seem to do much damage. Annoyed by her attack, the dragon flew at her and tried to strike her with its arms. While swiping its claws at Wendy, it let go of Lucy, sending her flying in some random direction. ”I’ll save Lucy!” Happy exclaimed and flew off after her. ”We need to distract it so it’ll stop attacking Wendy.” Mirajane said to me the moment I arrived next to her. Carla was a nimble flyer, and it was a good thing Wendy was so small, making it hard for the dragon to catch her, but they wouldn’t be able to keep this up forever. Besides, they had no chance of getting their Dragon Slayer spells off like this. We’d somehow have to draw that thing’s attention to give Wendy an opening to strike it when it’s not paying attention to her. I nodded and charged my sword with Lightning magic. ”Lightning Shock!” A strong bolt of lightning was sent at the dragon’s scaled back, leaving a small explosion upon impact, but it hardly seemed to be bothered by it. Meanwhile, Mirajane circled around it, and then closed in to attack vulnerable looking spots using close combat techniques combined with some sort of dark magic. The dragon was finally beginning to notice us, and tried to go after Mirajane this time, attacking her with a heat breath attack, which she managed to avoid in time. Using this opportunity, I aimed a Focused Strike spell at its head. ”Go get him, Wendy! We’ll be your back-up!” Mirajane said to her as she continued to draw the dragon’s attention by staying close to it. ”You got it.” Wendy nodded and created some distance between her and our enemy. I cut off the magic to the beam of my spell, as it hardly seemed to do any damage to the dragon’s tough skin. Perhaps I would be better off supporting Wendy... As I sensed her gathering her magic power for one of her Dragon Slayer spells, I would try to provide her with more energy. It had been a while since I’d used this one, and it had never been easy for me to use an Air magic spell, as user of primary Lightning magic; I prayed it wouldn’t fail me now. “Tide of the arcane spirits that flow through the heavens!” Despite the chaotic situation, I was able to concentrate myself well, and quickly established a connection with Wendy’s energy. “Invoke!” “Sky Dragon… Roar!” It seemed I’d been just in time with my support spell, having sent her a significant portion of my magic energy should make a difference. A mighty burst of wind was shot from Wendy’s mouth and struck the dragon while it had been focused on battling with Mirajane, who didn’t seem like she was having an easy time. Wendy kept up her powerful breath attack for several more moments before finally cutting it off. But when the light of her attack faded, the dragon looked as if it hadn’t been affected by her spell whatsoever. She gasped when she saw her attack had done nothing. “No…! I’m using Dragon Slayer magic… How can this be?” The dragon grinned at her for a moment, and then made a charge in her direction. This wasn’t good, it was coming at her way too fast. Without wasting more time thinking, I Lightning Stepped in front of Wendy, pushing her backwards, and held up my sword in a defensive position to defend against the dragon’s attack. Its claws struck with unparalleled power, breaking through my Lightning Edge as if it was nothing. I crashed into the ground with such force, a small crater was formed by the impact. Luckily, I had managed to cast a protective shield of lightning particles to soften the blow a little, but that attack seriously hurt. Not moments thereafter, both Mirajane and Wendy, as well as Lily, landed next to me. “What were you thinking, letting go of me at such an altitude?” Lily said to me. “You can still fight, Roth?” Mirajane asked without keeping her eyes off the dragon that remained high up in the air. “I… I’m fine.” I groaned, and tried to get up, but the best I could manage was get myself on my knees. My legs were too weak to help me stand up after a blow like that. “But our attacks do nothing!” Wendy said worriedly. “How can we win?” That was a valid question. While this dragon certainly wasn’t as powerful as the one we’d faced on Tenrou Island, it was still far too tough for us to even damage it at all. If even Wendy’s Dragon Slayer magic proved to be ineffective against it, how were supposed to fight against it? “Looks like you could use some help.” A familiar voice said from behind. Was that Laxus? “Natsu sent us here, as he was worried about you, Wendy.” Freed elaborated. “As you know, Laxus, too, is a Dragon Slayer. Let us hope his power will be enough to defeat this dragon with.” The dragon landed in front of us and observed our fresh reinforcements as it listened to us talking. I guessed we were lucky this one wasn’t very aggressive, having this small break from the action would help me regenerate some of the magic I’d spent. And having Laxus on our side might help… He was probably stronger than even Mirajane, plus, he has Dragon Slayer abilities. But I didn’t want to exactly sit still and let him do all the work, either. “If I gave you permission to take control over my body, would you be able to help us defeat this dragon?” I muttered under my breath to the voice, hoping the others who were focused on the dragon again wouldn’t hear me. “… Like that time you did with my battle against Bacchus.” “If you’d let me, I would get you away from these dragons as far as I could make you go.” Firaea answered plainly. She sounded surprisingly calm, all things considered. She must’ve accepted the situation for what it is, and realised that cooperating with me for the time being would raise my chances for survival. “So there’d be nothing you could do for me?” I asked one more time for her help, but it looked like I was out of luck. “The only thing I can do is use the magic power you, yourself possess. When controlling you, I’m merely using what’s yours. But no matter what I’d make you throw at this dragon, it wouldn’t make any difference.” Firaea explained. “Well, thanks for that. At least now I know how weak I am.” I dryly replied. I was already well aware of my lack of power against this kind of foe, but it still wasn’t nice hearing it somebody say it to me like that. “On the subject of weak... Your little guild friends who call themselves Dragon Slayers aren’t much better.” Firaea then continued. “Their powers are far underdeveloped. If you value their lives, why don’t you tell them to run?” “That may be true… but I can’t do that. Even if there’s nothing that I can do for them.” I sighed, getting bored of this conversation that wasn’t going anywhere. It was a good thing I wrapped up my chat at that moment, as Wendy suddenly came in my direction. “Let me take care of your wounds, Roth.” She said as she knelt before me. She was panting heavily, she must be exhausted after casting so many powerful Dragon Slayer spells. “But…” I tried to interrupt her. “Laxus is taking over… Don’t worry about me.” She tried to force a smile, though I could tell she was tired and wounded. Looking behind Wendy, I saw Laxus making a stand against the dragon, enveloping its body with electric sparks, but it seemed even he was having a hard time. “Thanks, Wendy. Unfortunately, I don’t think I’ll be of much use in this fight.” I’d wanted to tell her to conserve her own magic. Although knowing her, she would’ve healed me regardless, whether or not I’d told her. “You mustn’t give up, Roth.” Wendy said softly. “The Roth I know wouldn’t give up this easily.” “Huh?” Was all I could utter at her response. “It’s related to that thing only you can hear, isn’t it?” She said with a gloomy look on her face. “What is it doing to you, Roth?” “…” I didn’t know how to respond to that. Though, I did understand what she meant now. With having used only a small portion of my magic against the dragon yet, I’d already given up on fighting against it… only because Firaea had called me too weak. But, what did she know? She was only after getting me out of here, even if that meant I had to abandon all my comrades. “Yeah…” I finally said after a silence, as it seemed Wendy was waiting for me to give her a proper response. “But I’m fine now, thanks to you. I’ll go help out Laxus and Mira. You stay back for a while to regain your magic, got that?” I told her as I stood up. She silently nodded, and stepped aside to let me pass. Collecting a large amount of magic power, I raised my hand and created a large V-shaped boomerang, at least twice the size of myself. “Advanced Lightning Technique! Blitzerang!” Extending my hand holding the boomerang crackling with electricity backwards, I prepared to make a pitch at the dragon. Even with Laxus keeping the dragon in place, it was still moving about wildly, making it hard to ensure I’d be able to hit it properly with my technique. Then, all of a sudden, a vision of some sorts appeared in my head. As soon as it had come, it was gone… What was that all about? For some reason, I knew that if I were to wait any longer, my technique was going to miss its target. That meant the time to throw it was now. With a huge swing, I threw the charged Blitzerang at the dragon. It spun wildly, and I had to manually alter its course slightly to make it fly just over Laxus’s head. Like a sawblade, it sheared across the scaled skin of the dragon, leaving a chain of explosions as it flew by. Just as it had passed the dragon, I made it return, this time cutting across its other side. “Laxus, catch!” I yelled as it neared him again. “Huh?” Laxus said in surprise when he saw my Blitzerang flying straight at him as it returned, but he held up one of his hands, ready to grab it. He was surrounded by a golden light the moment he came into contact with my spell, and he immediately used the extra power boost to intensify the electric aura surrounding himself. “Heh. After absorbing all this lightning magic, I feel re-energised.” Laxus smirked and launched himself at the dragon. Unfortunately, it was hard to say if my spell had actually done any real damage to it, but if it could help out Laxus, then that would be good enough. But his battle had only just begun, when the dragon’s body suddenly began to glow with a golden light. Laxus backed off, and even the dragon ceased attacking, as it looked in wonder at what was happening. “What is this!?” It growled in confusion at this turn of events. “Humans did this!? Lowly humans did this!?” It then stomped the ground with its mighty feet, the shockwaves made by the forceful impact knocking us back. What was going on? Did this light meant the dragon was going to disappear from this world…? Suddenly, the princess showed up and approached the glowing dragon. “I’m the one who constructed the time portal.” Her words aimed at the dragon before her. “I disrupted the natural flow of your time stream. You, who live four-hundred years in the past… and we, who live in the present… have no real reason to fight. I perverted nature.” “Who are you, wench?” The dragon asked. “Hisui E. Fiore.” “Hisui?” “That’s right. Hisui, or jade, the same colour as your body.” She responded. “The same, you say?” The dragon kept staring at her for a while, looking like he was unsure what to think of this. “Jade dragon…” The princess called him. “Jade dragon… I kind of like the way that sounds.” It stroked its chin as it spoke, then turned completely gold by the light. “Wait a second! Dammit! I fell for it! I’m…” It was unable to finish what it was saying as its body changed into a glowing orb of light, growing smaller until it disappeared completely. An immense silence fell over the plaza were we had fought against the dragon after it vanished in a golden light. Looking over the rest of the city, smoke clouds caused by the damage of the rampaging dragons and the wizards who fought them were rising up from multiple locations, but no dragons could be seen or heard anymore. Did that mean they’d all disappeared? “The dragons. They’re gone?” Laxus asked the princess who still stood there. “Your friend, Natsu, he succeeded in breaking the Eclipse gate.” She said. “By removing the portal, the dragons were made to return to their own timeline again.” “Go figure. Having us beat up all these dragons when all we had to do was destroy the gate from which they came.” Laxus grumbled. “We didn’t exactly beat them up.” I grinned. “But I’m impressed you managed to hold off that one for as long as you did.” “You may be right, rookie.” Laxus said. He could drop the rookie, though. With being member of the guild for over half a year now, how could I still be considered a rookie? I felt like saying something about it, but he continued before I could. “We, Dragon Slayers, what good are we when none of us actually managed to slay one of the damn things.” “Don’t feel bad about yourself, Mister Laxus… You were awesome!” Wendy said with a big smile. “And so were you, Miss Mira and Roth!” “Thanks, Wendy, but I was even less effective than Laxus and you were.” Mirajane, back in her normal form again, said with modesty. “You all did your best, that’s what matters.” Lily suddenly joined the chat. “I suppose that’s something we can all agree on.” Mirajane smiled. “In any case, let’s head back to Eclipse, or what’s left of it.” We all did our best, huh. That wasn’t something I could accept, not when I knew I could’ve done much more. Instead of helping my comrades, I’d wasted my time on a pointless conversation with the voice of that demi-god in my head, and even let her rob me of my courage to keep on fighting. This voice was becoming a serious problem. It wasn’t something I could keep on ignoring forever. When I get back home, I’ll start looking into ways to deal with it, I thought to myself as I walked back to the castle. |
MilenninJul 13, 2016 4:03 AM
Jul 16, 2016 5:10 AM
#84
CHAPTER 78 CALM AFTER THE STORM The very next day, all of the guilds that participated in the main event of the Grand Magic Games were invited for a grand banquet at the palace to celebrate the ending of the festival, as well as the victory over the dragon invasion. Despite the significant damage done to the city, there had been few to no casualties during the attack and people had already started working on repairing all the buildings that were destroyed during the attack, with soldiers helping out wherever they were needed the most. The room in which the banquet was held was huge, but it had to be with the number of guests invited. Before it started, we were provided with a suit from the royal wardrobe, which I didn’t feel particularly comfortable with wearing. I wasn’t used to anything like this, and it all seemed a bit stiff compared to the loose, casual clothing I normally wore. But I felt even less comfortable when I saw the number of people stuffed inside the room for the banquet. I’d never liked crowds, so the idea of being in a room with this many people wasn’t very appealing. Still, it was all part of the Grand Magic Games, which I agreed to participate in, so I guessed had somewhat of an obligation to attend to this thing. I sighed upon entering the room and glanced around. Many familiar faces, including a bunch from my own guild. I also recognised most of the faces of those who competed in the Games from the other guilds, including all those from Sabertooth. Well, I’d make sure to keep my distance from those… “Nice timing, Roth. Mind if I hide here for a moment?” Gray suddenly appeared and positioned himself behind my back. “You’re trying to hide from something?” I asked in confusion and faced him. Gray sighed. “Y’know. That crazy woman won’t leave me alone, as always.” Referring to Juvia, of course. “Hm, yeah, I could see that being a problem.” I said as I thought about how tough it must be for him to be stalked by Juvia all day and night. “But enough about that. I’ve been meaning to thank you for getting Lucy out of that cell.” He changed the subject. “I just tagged along. In the end, it had been Natsu who did most of the work.” I replied, knowing that I hadn’t really played that big of a role in yesterday’s events. I just did what any member of the guild would have done. “Speaking of Natsu, where is that freak hanging out, anyway?” Gray said as he glanced around, scanning the crowd. “Good question. With how peaceful things are in here, you’d think he’s not even attending…” I said and wondered where he could have gone off to. “Well, I should probably take this opportunity to get some of the food off the other tables before that idiot gets here and takes it all for himself.” Gray muttered. “Seeya later, Roth.” With that, he walked off. It probably wasn’t a bad idea to go eat and drink some myself, as I was getting pretty hungry. The quality of the food was extraordinary, and probably tasted better than anything I’d ever had before, and there were so many different things to choose from, too. After filling up my stomach, I sat on one of the many benches lined along the walls and observed the other guests for a while. Many of them seemed to be talking about the events of yesterday and I caught up snippets of the final battle of the Grand Magic Games. From what I gathered, it didn’t seem like Fairy Tail’s victory had come easy. I finally decided to leave when I saw the group from Quatro Cerberus moving closer in my direction, causing a ruckus as they had been drinking a little too much alcoholic drinks. I didn’t really want to get caught up in any of that, nor did I want to get into a potential chat with Bacchus about our match in the tournament. I left the room and went into one of the empty, quiet corridors nearby, with massive windows that showed an impressive panorama over the city and starry night sky. Being reminded of my fight against Bacchus made me feel pathetic about myself. I hadn’t been able to do anything against him, and yet I somehow managed to win. After all the training I’d done, I hadn’t even managed to land a single clean hit on my opponent without the help of that stupid voice. Perhaps I wasn’t as strong as I’d thought, or hoped to be. Or had I simply been unlucky with my opponent, I wondered. “Hi, Roth.” Levy said to me as she stood next to me. I hadn’t noticed her presence at all. “Yo. What’s up?” I casually replied. “Nothing. I was about to head back to my room and saw you standing here all by yourself. You’re okay?” She said as she looked up at the stars through the large window in front of us. “To your room, this early? But the evening has only just begun… I should be the one asking if you’re okay.” I said, wondering what made her leave the party so soon. “I am, don’t worry about me.” She said with a soft smile. “If you say so.” There was a moment of silence before Levy spoke up again. “Have you found out anything more about that voice…?” “Hm…” I was pondering whether or not I should tell her what happened. “Not really.” I finally replied, deciding to keep it to myself for the time being. If at all possible, I wanted to avoid getting her or the other guild members dragged into this. “I see.” She answered, and so, we continued to gaze at the stars in silence for a while before she would finally leave. “I’d love to stay a little longer, but I think I’ll be going to my room for a while. I’ll probably be back at the party later tonight, so I hope to see you there again.” She waved good-bye at me as she left. “Okay, see you later.” I said, even though I had no plans on going back there. Only several minutes had passed since Levy had left to her room, when I saw someone else coming in my direction. Gajeel walked past me without saying a word; I wondered if he was tired of the party, too. “Not even a greeting?” I said to his back after he had passed me. “Oh. It’s you. You’re so tiny, I hadn’t even seen you, geehee.” He joked at me as he turned to face me. “What’s that? I’m pretty sure we’re about equal in height.” I said, smiling at his dumb excuse for not noticing me sooner. “So, what brought you here? Tired of the party already?” “None of your business.” He groaned. “By the way, you seen that shrimp anywhere?” “Shrimp? I don’t know what you’re talking about, Gajeel. Throw me a name?” I knew full well he was talking about Levy, but it was more fun this way. “Guh, never mind.” He said, unwilling to play my game. “Anyway, if you were looking for Levy, she said she’d be in her room for a while.” “Thanks… I guess.” He grumbled as he walked off. “One more thing.” I said, making him stop in his tracks before he could disappear behind the corner. “Let’s have a duel some time when we’re back in Magnolia, okay?” “Geehee, sure.” With that, he left. I stayed in that same corridor, watching the many lights in the city slowly increase in number as time went on, when suddenly the promise I’d made to Wendy popped up in my head. I was getting tired of standing around, doing nothing anyway, and since it was still fairly early into the evening, there might still be some stores open at this time. After changing back into my own set of clothes again, which were lacking a pair of shoes after that second fight with the Garou Knights, I went onto the streets barefooted. Luckily, it was pretty warm around this time of the year, so I didn’t have to worry about getting my feet cold. As I walked through the streets of the city, I saw many people still working on repairs. A few of them recognised my face from the Games, or noticed the guild emblem on my hand, and waved at me as I passed by. It felt a bit strange to be greeted by complete strangers, although It wasn’t something I was completely unfamiliar with either, as it was the same back in Magnolia, at least before our seven year long disappearance. After some time looking around, I had managed to find a shoe store that was still open and spent most of my remaining money on a pair of shoes for myself and sandals for Wendy. I wasn’t entirely sure on the size of her feet, but I hoped the ones I picked would be fine. I was shocked at how expensive everything was in a big city like this, but the quality made more than up to for it. And it wasn’t like money was going to be an issue once I’d get back to do doing guild jobs again. With that out of the way, I returned to the palace and headed straight for the room that was assigned to me. “You’ve been awfully quiet ever since the dragons disappeared.” I randomly said to Firaea as I lied on my bed, staring at the ceiling after returning to the palace and deciding to spend the rest of the night alone in my room. “Oh, Verik. You don’t want to know…” She spoke in that same mysterious tone as she had before the tournament. I wasn’t sure whether or not I was glad for her being back to her normal old self. “Hm?” I pressed her to tell me more. “I was so worried about you.” She wailed. “But… I’m so intensely relieved that you made it out alive.” “Say, Firaea. You know about my past, right?” I then asked her, casually calling her by her name for the first time before I even realised it. “Oh, yes… I hold all of your precious memories right here with me.” She whispered. “If I come to you, you promise me to give me my memories?” “Yes… That’s what I’ve been trying to tell you all this time. And yet you’ve continued to keep me waiting all this time. Why are you doing this to me?” “After returning to my home, I’ll consider it.” I said without wanting to make it a promise, even though I was pretty sure that paying her a visit was going to be at the top of my priority list after I’d come back home. “I need you… Come to me…” She continued to softly whisper those same words over again, even until after I’d fallen asleep. |
Jul 19, 2016 11:45 PM
#85
CHAPTER 79 HOME SWEET HOME The next morning, I’d woken up early, just around the time of sunrise. After I got myself dressed and checked to see if there was anything to do at this time, but everything was quiet in the castle. I guessed everyone was still asleep from staying up late at the party. I went into the huge room that was used for the banquet yesterday and found the interior was rearranged. There were a number of long tables with decorative cloth draped over them, each marked with the emblem of one of the main guilds that participated in the Games. A small group of butlers and maids were working hard on preparing the breakfast for the seven guilds that would likely wake up within the next couple of hours, and walked back and forth, carrying all sorts of food to the tables and making sure everything looked nice. Ignoring all that, I went over to the empty Fairy Tail table and took a seat there and quietly started on breakfast, taking whatever was already available to me. As I was about to finish my peaceful breakfast, the door of the room opened, and Yukino and the members of the Sabertooth team came in. Of all the guilds to enter first this morning, it had to be them… well, this was my cue to leave. Hastily finishing the remainder of my tea, slightly scorching my throat as it was still too hot, I stood up and prepared to take my leave. But I was halted by Yukino who approached me, with the others behind her. “I know how you feel about me, but I would still like to thank you for helping Lucy and me escape.” She said and lightly bowed her head. “I sincerely hope that you would be willing to forgive me… for what I have done to make you resent me so much.” She added. “Just leave me alone.” I said coldly and walked past her while she still stood there with her head down. I had no interest whatsoever in wasting more of my time on her or her ex-guildmates. But again, I was halted, this time by Sting who aggressively grabbed me by my collar and held me slightly up so that only my toes touched the floor. “Who do you think you are to treat Yukino like that!?” He growled and I saw anger burning in his gaze. “Why do you even care? Your stupid guild kicked her out because she was deemed too weak.” I knew what I just said had gone too far. The very next moment, I felt a fist going into my face and I was knocked down to the floor. “Sting… please.” Yukino said in shock. “That’s enough, Sting.” Rogue muttered and gripped his guildmate’s arm. Sting sighed, trying to cool himself, and then lowered his arm but continued to look at me with fierce eyes. “Listen...” I said as I got back up after that painful hit. “I don’t want anything to do with you, nor with any of your guild, got that?” Without giving them a chance to respond, I walked off and returned to my room. Seriously, how could they expect me to so easily forgive them for badly mistreating not only our guild’s members, but even their own. Who cares if they are, or rather were the strongest? I could never respect a guild that treats others like dirt. I looked at myself in the mirror as I cleaned my face that was all swollen up from that blow. That Sting guy sure does know how to throw a good punch; I would love to have a chance at fighting him some time, I thought to myself as I dried my face with a towel. Later that morning, I had been spending the time lying on bed, just thinking random thoughts, when suddenly there was someone knocking on the door to my room. “Pack your things, we’re about to leave.” Erza shouted without opening the door. “Pack? I finished doing that last night.” I smiled to myself, grabbed my stuff and met with the others in the corridor outside my room. “Everyone’s here?” Erza said, looking at our little group. “Great, let’s go!” “Where are the rest of the guild members?” I asked, as I only saw Natsu, Gray, Lucy and her gathered here. “They already left an hour ago. We’re late because a certain fire idiot just couldn’t stop eating.” Gray complained aloud. “You guys said you were all full, so it’d be a waste to just leave it!” Natsu said as he patted his belly. “By the way, where were you yesterday, Roth?” Lucy asked me while we made our way through the palace. “I don’t think I’ve seen you at the party?” “I left early because I was tired.” I explained in short. But really, was I so invisible that nobody had even noticed me during the time I had been there? Such a depressing thought… “Aw, man! So you totally missed my most glorious moment!?” Natsu groaned, but then grinned at the memory of it. “No, it’s good that he did. Nobody should be exposed to that much stupidity. What were you even thinking, you moron?” Gray commented harshly. “Don’t even think about it. If you two end up fighting here, I’ll have you both walking the way home.” Erza spoke before the situation could escalate. Coming from her, having them walk back was actually pretty soft. It was more likely she’d hit them so hard, they’d be crawling back… “Whatever. It’d probably be better than sittin’ in that thing for three days straight.” Natsu moaned, not looking forward to the journey back. “It’ll be fine, because you’ll have me at your side, right?” Lucy smiled and winked at Natsu in an attempt to brighten his mood a little, but it seemed like her gesture had gone largely unnoticed. “Aye! And me!” Happy happily added. After we all got into the carriage, it was time for us to say farewell to the capital of Fiore. I looked out of the window as we rode away, watching the bustling streets of the city. Life just went on as normal, even though it had been only two days had passed since the city was ravaged by a bunch of real dragons. It was amazing to see how quickly the regular people recovered from a disaster of such scale… As a wizard, I could not even begin to imagine a life without magic; it honestly was a terrifying thought. At least I had magic to protect myself with. But the regular people, they had nothing… “Hey. Something happened to you?” Gray suddenly asked me, pulling me out of my thoughts. “Huh?” I said, not getting what he meant. “Your face. It’s kind of swollen?” Lucy then said as she looked at me. “Oh…” Was all I could utter in response. I’d hoped that it would’ve disappeared by the time we would head back. “It was Sabertooth, wasn’t it?” Erza then said. “They told me… about what happened this morning when I went to say goodbye to them.” “You really dislike Yukino, huh? Is that the reason you got hit?” Lucy guessed. “She thanked me for coming to rescue you and her and asked for my forgiveness. I waved her off, but then Sting got mad me. I said something stupid and earned myself a punch to the face. That’s all.” I told my story in short and then sighed. There was no point in keeping quiet since Erza already knew about it anyway. “I… just can’t forgive them for what they’ve done.” I added after a short pause. “You must know they have changed their ways since the tournament, Roth.” Erza said. “Their old guild leader is gone and Sting has taken over since then. Also, Yukino has been allowed to return as a member of their guild.” “Whatever. It’s too late for apologies now, anyway. I hope I don’t ever get to see them again.” I firmly stated my opinion and wasn’t interested in discussing the matter any longer. “It’s very well a possibility we’ll face them again in next year’s Games. I’m not asking you to change your view on them… but, it would make things easier – both for you, as for them, if you could get yourself to at least accept them.” Erza added just to have the last word in this conversation. Next year’s still so far away, that wasn’t something I wanted to think about right now. I’ll see what happens next year when it’s there. Late in the afternoon that same day, we stopped and were allowed to go out to take a short break. With the weather as warm as it was, it was truly delightful to get a chance to spend some time outside. Natsu was all green and dizzy from motion sickness when he stumbled out of the carriage and fell with his face into the grass at the roadside. The rest of us all went to sit down in the meadow. “I’m still wobbly.” Natsu groaned after a while when he was feeling a little better. “What you are is a mess.” Gray commented plainly as he enjoyed the fresh air and the touch of sunlight on his skin. “What do you expect!? I can’t stand that rattling ride.” Natsu whined. “You’ll just have to suck it up for a while.” Lucy said while she was making something out of the flowers she’d picked when we got here. “Hey, hey, Natsu!” Happy waved at him. “What are you gonna do when we get home?” “Let’s see… Well, I wanna go on a bunch of quests.” He answered with a dreamy smile and his eyes closed. “I wanna go fishing.” Happy said and sat down beside his best friend. “Hey, Lucy! What about you?” “Good question… I came up with an idea for a story at the Grand Magic Games, so maybe I’ll finally get back to writing my novel writing.” She said, sounding thrilled by the idea. “Oh? You write a novel? What’s it about?” I asked out of curiosity. “Hm… it’s still a secret!” She replied. “Roth, come over here for a bit.” Erza said from behind a large rock in the field. “Huh, what is it?” I muttered and got up to see what Erza wanted from me. “What? That’s not fair, Erza! What are you doing?” Natsu protested for being left out, though he was too weakened to get up right now. “What is it you want?” I asked Erza when I got to the other side of the rock where she sat, holding a notebook and feather in her hands. “Oh, I’d just like your opinion on this new customised armour I designed. Those other two refuse to wear armour in battle, so they’re useless.” She said, referring to Natsu and Gray, and then showed me the sketch she made. “It’s superior in strength and resistance to everything, but also with an emphasis on a glamorous appearance. What do you think?” The drawing itself, if you could even call it that, looked nothing like her description. In fact, it looked like absolutely nothing at all, and I was only able to make out certain things thanks to the help of little notes and arrows she had added. “Uhm… It looks fine.” I lied as I thought of something more to say. “Maybe, uhm, add a little more armour here. And try decreasing the size of the wings... they’re wings, right?” I made some random suggestions as they popped up in my head. “That’s a good idea! I knew I could count on you, Roth!” Erza gave me a thumbs up and went back to making corrections to her sketch. As I was about to return to Natsu and Lucy, I noticed Gray standing away from the group, staring into the distance. What was he doing there by himself, I wondered, and decided to check up on him. “Yo. What are you doing out here?” I casually asked as I approached him. “Huh?” He looked at me without giving me an answer. “Not feeling like being with the others? It’s okay if you want me to leave.” I said. “Oh… no, it’s okay.” He replied and his gaze went back into the distance before him. “When we were fighting the dragons, did you get a weird feeling?” “Hm… like, a vision of the future? I said when I remembered that strange moment I had in my battle against Zirconis. “I think I was hit here…” Gray spoke and placed his hand over his chest. “The weird feelin’ that I… died won’t go away. I can’t really explain it, but I’ve felt this before.” I stayed quiet, waiting for him to tell me more, as I didn’t exactly know how to respond to this. “Come to think of it, I guess I haven’t told you yet. About what happened when I was a kid…” He proceeded to tell me about himself. About the demon Deliora that destroyed his hometown. And about his teacher Ur who taught him Ice Make magic, and how she had saved his life twice. “I don’t have grounds to believe it. It just seems similar. When I had the feeling that I saw a vision of my death, it felt strangely… Yeah… strangely warm.” “Warm?” “Sorry. I’m bending your ear with nonsense.” He smiled at me, seeming relieved he had someone to listen to him about this. “Not at all.” I replied, honestly intrigued by the story he told me. “Lamia’s Scale’s Lyon was also Ur’s disciple. And Ultear from Crime Sorcière is Ur’s daughter. That reminds me. Whatever happened to Ultear?” He wondered aloud. “When the dragons attacked, I wonder if she was fighting somewhere, too.” Before I could reply to that, the driver notified us to get back into the carriage. We all went back inside and continued our journey back to Magnolia. Two days with nothing much happening later, we finally made it there. Natsu looked like he was about to die and was the first one to leave the carriage when it stopped moving in the centre of the town. To my surprise, the town square was filled to the brim with people, yelling and cheering as we stepped out of the carriage and joined the rest of our members who arrived here earlier. “Look! They’re the ones who played in the Grand Magic Games!” “They’re really back! The strongest guild in Fiore!” “Fairy Tail’s so cool! I wanna join, too!” The townspeople were bursting with excitement and showered us with endless praise, it honestly was a little bit overwhelming. I could even hear a few people amongst the crowd shouting my name. Really, I hadn’t done that much… I hadn’t even been able to win my own battle against Bacchus, and I voluntarily dropped out of the team twice. But I guess it was nice to have at least a little bit of recognition as one of Fairy Tail’s stronger members. While still on the streets, Natsu began rummaging through his travel bag. “I’ll show you guys somethin’ cool! Ta-daa!” He plucked a real crown from it and held it up with both hands for everyone to see. “The king’s crown!” “You took it home!?” A few of our guild members almost fainted from shock at seeing Natsu with the crown of the king of Fiore. I wondered how he got his hands on the thing… He didn’t really seem like the sneaky type to me. “Not this…” Natsu then mumbled and put it back into the bag and continued to search. “Proof of our victory! The King’s Cup!” He finally got what he was looking for, and showed off the huge golden cup that we received for winning the Grand Magic Games. “I can’t believe it… we finally won!” “After all these years of being last in place…” Several Fairy Tail members got a little too emotional when they saw Natsu hold it up and show it to all the townspeople. “Come on, Romeo! Hold it higher!” Natsu let him hold it as he carried him on his shoulders. “Ahem.” A colourfully dressed man asked for our guild’s attention. “The mayor of Magnolia would like to present you with a token of our appreciation!” “Token of your appreciation? You should’nt have…” Makarov smiled modestly as he rubbed the back of his head. “Fairy Tail members, this way, please.” The mayor spoke and led us through the main street. “Fairy Tail is the pride of our town. And so, we wanted to restore the guild’s headquarters.” He said once we reached the end and showed us our new and renovated guild building, located in the same place as the one we had seven years ago. It was grander and looked more magnificent than any of our previous guild halls. Makarov’s jaw dropped to the ground when it came in sight, as did those of the rest of the guild when they saw our new guild building. It was unbelievable the townsfolk had managed to do this in just one week; they must have had incredible faith in us winning the Games this year with all of our strongest members having returned. “Our old headquarters is back!” Natsu exclaimed ecstatically. “Aye, Sir!” Happy joined him in his cheers. “Mayor, I don’t know what to say…” Makarov stood there with tears of gratitude flowing from his eyes. “I love this town!” The new guild hall sure did look grand, but I was really in need of some time alone after this super busy week. Once people were starting to return to their houses again and most of the guild members had gone into the brand-new guild hall, I finally could leave without attracting much attention from others. I was looking forward to spending the rest of the day all alone at home, reading a book or something. However, when I finally made it back to my old home and stepped inside, I found it was completely emptied. Also, the front door was missing… Wait, now I remembered. Natsu broke the door to my apartment when he came to get me before we left to the Games. That, in turn, must have been inviting for random strangers to just barge in take whatever was inside since I was gone all week. How very depressing… I suppose I was lucky I’d never spent a lot on expensive furniture or useless trinkets, but it still felt bad to return to an emptied home. It seemed the only thing they left was the drawing Reedus had made for me, which was still hanging on the wall. In the corner of my room I also noticed a small paper note. Oh, was this the recipe Wendy had left me after she helped me bake a cake? I picked up the note, and also got Reedus’s drawing off the wall, neatly folded it and put both papers away in my pocket. Maybe it was time for me to find a better apartment. With the money I was able to earn from guild jobs now, I should be able to afford something a little more spacious and luxurious. But that would have to wait for another time, as I was almost completely out of money after paying three months of rent and buying new shoes for Wendy and myself. With this turn of events, there was a lot on my mind all of a sudden, though the thing I really wanted at this moment was a good night’s rest. I made myself as comfortable as I possibly could on the bare, wooden floor, and then fell asleep. |
Jul 20, 2016 12:31 AM
#86
| Do you post this anywhere else? It is unfortunate to see that this does not get enough attention. |
 |
Jul 20, 2016 12:37 AM
#87
ExTemplar said: Yup, I'm also posting it on fanfiction.net (link is in first post). It's probably better to read it on there as it's more organised and all, plus it's also easier to stay updated if you have an account on there.Do you post this anywhere else? It is unfortunate to see that this does not get enough attention. |
Jul 23, 2016 1:48 AM
#88
CHAPTER 80 RECLAIM THE PAST I woke up feeling all stiff after having spent all night lying on the floor, and despite having slept for a good seven to eight hours, I didn’t feel very well rested. I was immediately reminded of my current situation the moment I opened my eyes. After quickly washing myself, I left my house. I didn’t really feel like confronting my landlord about what had happened, so I just left a note on the wall, stating I’d be moving out. He already said noone seemed interesting in the place anyway, so it should be okay. Without a place of my own and a minimum of material possessions to carry around, I felt free like a bird. I had already decided: today, I was going to travel to Mount Firaea! In the end, the voice in my head had never confirmed where it was residing, almost as though it was testing me and wanting me to find out by myself. The book I’d borrowed from Levy was the only information regarding the demi-gods. If Firaea was somehow still alive, she should be located inside that volcano that was named after her, as demi-gods grew severely weaker the farther they’d travel from their birthplace. And now that I had no rent to worry about, I could leave for as long as I wanted. Then, I’d be looking for a new home once I return from my trip to Firaea. That was the plan I’d laid out in my head. But first, I should give Wendy these sandals I’d bought for her, I thought to myself, when I had a look through my travel bag to check on what I still had left. I didn’t really feel like going to the guild hall, as it might be difficult to leave on my own without having to explain where I was going. That said, there wasn’t anything to be done about it. I couldn’t just leave for a week or two without telling anyone about it, I guessed. As I left my house, giving it one last glance before turning my back to it, I thought of what I should tell Wendy and Gajeel about my plans. I really wanted to avoid getting them involved if it was possible… this was something I needed to do on my own. “Oi! You!” An all too familiar voice behind me called out on the streets. “You’re already back to doing your training?” I greeted Gajeel as I turned around. It wasn’t often that I’d meet him on my way to the guild hall, as he was often up much earlier than I was. Of course, with how early I’d gone to sleep last night, today turned out to be an exception. “Three more laps to go. I can’t afford to soften up with Salamander around.” Gajeel huffed as he kept himself in motion. “Anyway, what’s the bag for?” He asked out of curiosity. “Since you’re here, do you mind taking these?” I took the pair of sandals out of my bag and handed them over to Gajeel. “Hm? What’s this?” Gajeel stopped moving as he examined them. “Could you give those to Wendy? I promised I would buy her new ones.” I explained. “Also, I should let you know that I won’t be coming to the guild for a while. Please let her know when you see her, okay?” Without waiting for his answer, I ran off. “Huh?” Gajeel had a confused look on his face, then shrugged and continued his morning routine after I’d disappeared from sight. What luck I ran into Gajeel, this way I wouldn’t have to make it all the way to the guild hall. Since I was close to the market on the town’s square, I went there and bought some provisions for the journey. If I had read the map correctly, it should take me a couple of days to reach the volcano. I bought some bread, fruit and juice that should last me at least for the way there, although I would still have the chance to buy more in Clover Town if it was necessary. After stowing my bag with food and drinks at the market, I went to the train station, where I caught the train going north; I was thrilled about going on an adventure all by myself. Come to think of it, this was actually the first time I went on my own. Well, I did do my three month training in solitude, but that was nothing more than just training… this was completely different. And what’s more, this adventure could actually lead me to recovering my lost memories. That alone made me all excited for this trip. There were still many unanswered questions, though, I thought to myself as I watched the landscape flash by out of the window of the train that went at full speed. The most problematic thing was that I was unsure about how much I could really trust Firaea, or if she even really was who she claimed to be. Why did she want me to come to her so badly? What could she possibly gain from helping me out? It couldn’t be just because she wants to be nice…? Everytime I’d asked her about her motives, she’d ignored me or changed the subject. Then again, she had been vague and mysterious about a lot of other things as well. It was hard to say what I really thought of her. I felt I could believe what she told me, but whether or not I could actually trust her, that was another matter. Hopefully, she would leave me alone after all this was done. While I didn’t mind the occasional strange, but casual chat with her, she’d proven to be quite cumbersome to deal with in difficult situations. Not to mention that whole thing about taking over my body against my will. That alone made me want to get her out of my head for good. I left the train once it reached its final destination in Clover Town station. It was still early in the afternoon, so I would be able to make good progress before the night would come. With plenty of energy to spare, I began my hike through the mountainous regions surrounding the town. - - - --- - - - - - - --- - - - That idiot, what was he planning this time? Going on some adventure all by himself? Whatever. That would just mean I’d have more time to work on my training. And what’s the deal with these sandals he just handed to me… why did I have to be the one to give these to the brat? I sighed and decided to go to the guild hall because I didn’t feel like carrying around a pair of kid’s sandals while doing my training. Since it was still early in the morning, not many people were in the guild hall. Feeling a little sleepy, I searched for a place to take a nap while I’d wait for the brat to arrive. With the guild hall being completely new and all, I’d have to look for a new favourite spot to call my own. Most importantly, it should be far away from where Salamander was going to have his usual spot. I ended up picking a place against the wall, somewhere in a quiet corner of the hall. “Good morning, Gajeel!” I heard a voice in front of me. Opening my eyes, I saw the brat standing there, giving me that cheerful smile she’d usually show when she spoke to me. “Hm? What do you want?” I grumbled in response. “Nothing. I just wanted to say hi.” “Oh, by the way. I got somethin’ for you.” I said and fished the pair of sandals from my pockets. “Here.” With that, I dropped them on the ground before her feet. It seemed she was another pair, but they looked worn and not nearly as nice as the ones he had bought her. “Ah?” She looked in wonder for a moment, then gave me hug. “Thank you so much!” She proceeded to replace her current sandals with the new ones. The seemed to fit perfectly. “They’re wonderful!” “Don’t thank me. They’re that lightning-boy’s gift. Said somethin’ about a promise.” I replied curtly. “Roth? Why did he task you with giving these to me?” She wondered. “Hell if I know. But he said he won’t be coming to the guild for some time.” I spoke and shrugged. “What?” She responded in shock. “Did you ask him where he’d be going, Gajeel?” “He ran off before I got the chance. Dunno what’s gotten into him.” I answered. “Something is wrong… I know it.” She said with a sad look on her face. “Hello, Wendy… Hi, Gajeel.” An all too familiar blue-haired wizard joined in. “Oh. It’s you.” I greeted her with as much indifference as I could. What was she doing here, butting into our conversation like that? “What’s with the sad face, Wendy?” She asked her. “I–It’s about Roth… He left without saying anything.” “He did?” Levy went in thought. “I’m worried, Miss Levy. There’s been…” Wendy wanted to say something, but couldn’t find the right words. “He must be heading for Mount Firaea.” Levy said with certainty. “He has talked to me about this before. Something was calling him… From what he shared with me, that volcano is the only place I can imagine him going.” “Wait, what are you talkin’ about? What volcano?” I asked, not knowing about anything she was going on about. Levy proceeded to tell us about the conversation she’d had with Roth before the three month training. “… He gave me the impression he didn’t want to share it with anybody else, but as their teammates, I think you deserve to know.” “Thank you so much, Miss Levy.” Wendy bowed her head as she thanked her. “Do you think we should go after him?” She then asked. “That I can’t answer for you, Wendy. There is no way of knowing what that demi-god really wants of him, and whether or not it has friendly intentions.” Levy answered. “What do you think, Gajeel?” The brat turned to me. “Geh, if it means we get to beat up a demi-god, I’m in.” I smirked. With the power of the shadows flowing through my veins after my fight against that Rogue guy, I was stronger than ever. “Gajeel. No matter what, you must not fight it, you hear me?” Levy said to me with a dead serious look on her face and stared me right in the eyes. Tch, who did she think she was, my mum? “Don’t worry, Miss Levy. We’ll get Roth out of there!” Wendy stated boldly. “Right, Gajeel?” “Sure.” I responded curtly and averted my eyes from Levy’s gaze. While I wasn’t particularly worried about that good-for-nothing, without him, our team just wasn’t complete. We couldn’t claim the top spot as a team if it was missing one of its core members. Not to mention, I wanted that sparring match against him that he promised me before we left Crocus. “Good luck, you two!” Levy waved at us as we left the guild hall. “And, Wendy, take good care of Gajeel for me! Make sure he doesn’t do anything stupid, okay?” She added, at which Wendy happily agreed to with a nod and a smile. Seriously, what’s up with that crazy woman, I thought to myself, as I stuck my hands my pockets and walked away, pretending like I hadn’t heard anything. “So… Mount Firaea was it? Any idea of where that is?” I asked the brat. “I do. I was taught basic geography during my time in Cait Shelter. If we take the train to Clover Town, we’ll be there within a couple of days.” She answered me optimistically. “I see. I believe the next train departs in three hours. I’ll see ya at the station then.” I said to her and then went on my way home. If we were going to be gone for several days, I’d better prepare. Sleeping bag, check. Food and drinks, check. Training weights, check. Cat… wait, where’s my damn cat? “Lily!” I shouted. “Ugh. No need to shout, I’m right here.” Lily groaned as he climbed out of his bed in the other room of my house and showed up around the corner. “We’re leavin’, and you’re coming with us.” I said decidedly, not taking no for an answer. “Leaving? To where?” Lily inquired. “Some volcano. Now, prepare for the journey. We could be away for a while.” I told him as I finished packing my own things. “Also, bring your training equipment. Just because we’re gonna travel doesn’t mean we can go easy on ourselves. Besides, you’ve already skipped out on training this morning, didn’t you?” “Right. But that’s only because I was kept up all night by your snoring.” Lily said. “Whatever. I need you to be strong.” I told him as I didn’t want my cat to be weak and wimpy-like, like those other two. “I know.” He answered and left the room to gather his training equipment and weapon. Three hours later, when Lily and I arrived at the station, the brat was already there. She had her own cat companion at her side, and waved at us when she saw us coming. “I’ve already bought us tickets. The train is ready to depart, so let’s hurry.” She said, handed me a ticket and then took the lead toward the train we needed. “I’m impressed you came this prepared, Wendy. Gajeel could learn a thing or two from you.” Lily complimented Wendy as we followed her. “Don’t be ridiculous.” I muttered back. “Not really. I had Carla help me out, as I couldn’t do it all on my own.” She said and halted for a moment to pat her companion on the head. “You’re so great, Carla!” “I only did what you asked of me, dear.” She said in all modesty, but gladly accepted her friend’s gesture of thankfulness. “Oh, before we’re leaving, let me use my enchantment on you, Gajeel.” Wendy turned around and offered her magic to me. Knowing the effect of her spell would make my time on the train not a complete nightmare, I accepted, and had her cast Troia on me. “There, you’re good to go now!” She happily said, and we then boarded the train to Clover Town. |
Sep 24, 2016 9:50 AM
#89
CHAPTER 81 RACE TO THE FINISH It had been three days since I left Magnolia. It had been sort of difficult traversing the rough and rocky landscape surrounding Clover Town on my first two days, but today, I was nearing the edge of a large forest, and the area was definitely becoming less extreme in these parts. On the horizon, in the middle of the woods, there was a lone mountain. Going by what I read about the location and its unusual shape for a mountain, I was pretty sure that had to be Mount Firaea, meaning I was getting close to my destination. Since it was still morning, I guessed I should be able to reach it today if everything went well, and no unexpected obstacles would show up along the way. “I see you’re almost there. Just a little farther…” The voice had been whispering random lines, like those, in my head to push me to keep going ever since I had begun my journey. I was almost questioning which of us was more excited about finally meeting each other. Firaea’s impatience and her need to have me come to her so badly did worry me. If, for some reason, this was all a trap set up by her, I wasn’t sure if I’d live through it. Supposedly, demi-gods were as strong as dragons… it would be problematic if I ended up in a fight with her. I’d have to try to avoid conflict at all costs. I was only coming there to retrieve the memories that belonged to me, that was all. In any case, this was my final chance to still turn back if I had my doubts. But I had come too far to give up now. The thought of finally getting my memories back was too wondrous to ignore. And so, I entered the forest, ready for the last part of my journey. - - - --- - - - - - - --- - - - “Gajeel. Please put me down...” The brat continued to plead as I carried her. “Urgh, fine.” I finally gave in to her incessantly whining, taking her off my shoulder and put her with her feet on the ground. “But I won’t wait if you fall behind, understood?” I told her to her face. “No need to be so harsh on the kid, Gajeel.” Lily said to me, disapproving of my way of treating her. “Hmph. We won’t make it in time if we keep wasting time, so hurry up.” I said and continued walking at a merciless pace. The brat was forced to jog to keep up to me, but the new sandals she was wearing weren’t at all made for this type of terrain. Still, as long as she wouldn’t slow me down and stay quiet, I didn’t care. I’d offered her my help, but if she didn’t want it, then so be it. “Kya!” At the sound of her voice, followed by a thud, I turned around and saw the brat lying face down on the floor. Had she stumbled? “Oi! Get up, you.” I grunted at her as I brusquely grabbed her by her arm to help her get up. “I… I’m fine…” She whimpered, tears glinting in the corner of her eyes. I looked down and saw painful scratches all across her knees. “No, you ain’t. Sit down and stay.” Placing my hands on her shoulders, I made her sit on a large rock. From my bag, I took a roll of bandages and wrapped it around her legs where she got hurt. “I’m so sorry… Gajeel.” She was on the verge of crying. “Don’t be. Here, eat.” I handed her a slab of meat. It was the only thing I had brought to eat besides some metal objects. “We’ll rest for a while.” I sat down next to her and took some screws from my travel bag to chew on. “Th–Thank you…” She said weakly and began to nibble on the piece of meat. “I don’t agree with your methods, Gajeel, but when push comes to shove, you’re nicer than you look.” Carla commented. I thought about that for a moment, but I couldn’t decide whether or not to take that as a compliment, so I simply responded with a vague “hmph”. “You really are a nice person, Gajeel.” The pipsqueak smiled at me. Oh, come on. I was reason you got wounded in the first place… “Listen, I’m not doin’ this for you, got that? We’re here to get that friend of yours out of that mess he’s getting’ himself into. That’s all.” I refused to accept all that sweet talk. “There’s no need to hide it, Gajeel. You really do care about her. And are you sure Roth’s only her friend? We all know you, yourself, consider him your friend as well.” Lily stated with a grin. Wendy giggled at hearing his words. “Shut your trap, you!” I kicked in the direction of Lily, but he stood too far to be in reach. Seriously, why do they even care what I think of them? I continued to grumble on about it in my thoughts as I finished my metallic snack. “Anyway, you said you could smell his scent following this path, right? In that case, we shouldn’t be too far behind him. I’ll scout ahead and see if I can find anything.” Lily suggested and then took off. Carla decided to go with him and also left. “Oi. You think you can walk again?” I asked the brat after a moment of silence between us. She gave me a small nod and stood up. She wobbled on her feet for a moment, but then regained balance. “Here… it’s a bit much for me.” She softly spoke and returned the slab of meat I’d given her. I glanced at it as I took it back, and noticed that she hadn’t take more than a small bite from it. “You.” I called her. “Huh?” “… Never mind.” I sighed. “Just make sure to eat enough. You’re useless to me on an empty stomach.” “Mhm.” She docilely nodded again with her eyes cast downward and followed me as we continued to walk. I maintained a lower tempo this time around, just so she’d be able to keep up with her wounded knees. If she’d fall again, it would only further slow us down. Things would be so much easier if she’d just let me carry her, but no… she must insist on walking herself. At this rate, we’d never make it before that idiot gets to that volcano… An hour or so later, the two Exceed came flying back in our direction. “Not good, Gajeel. We did find remains of his camp from last night, but it’s nearby a forest that’s surrounding the volcano up ahead.” Lily reported back to me. “We searched the area, but couldn’t find anything. If he’s gone into the forest, it’s very unlikely we’ll reach him before he gets there.” I cursed under my breath when I realised we really weren’t going to make it. “Let’s not give up, everyone. We can still find him.” The brat said with determination and upped the pace, despite the bad condition her legs were in. I couldn’t let her continue like this. It would only be a matter of time before she’d get herself hurt again. “That’s enough. You, come here, and I want no complaints, ya hear me?” I said as I slung her over my shoulder to carry her. Fortunately, there were no objections made by her this time, making things a lot easier if she could stay that way for the last part. The brat could be right, though, we might still have a chance to get to him if we hurried. With that thought, I began to run, and it wasn’t long before the edge of the forest came in sight. I could definitely still smell his scent around this place; it seemed he hadn’t passed through here too long ago. While it would be more difficult to pick up his scent inside the forest, it wasn’t hard to predict the path he must have taken. I continued to run in a straight line in the direction of the volcano. - - - --- - - - - - - --- - - - It was rather strange, the entire base of the volcano was completely bare, almost as if there was some kind of invisible barrier that prevented anything from growing any closer to it. But this was definitely it, the place where Firaea should be waiting for me. There was a stone, man-made path leading up the slope of the volcano, close to where I was standing. It was completely beaten, looking like it was made some long time ago and has never been taken care of since then. Farther up on the slope, in which the path lead to, I could see a small, ancient looking temple. I guessed that’s probably where the entrance or whatever must be, and so, I began to make my way up the slope. “So… this is it, huh?” I spoke softly as I followed the path. “Yes… Yes, it is. I can hardly wait to finally see you with my own eyes, Verik.” Firaea replied eagerly. Once I made it to the temple at the end of the path, I was greeted by the sight of a figure I certainly did not want to see again. Before the gate that lead to the inner parts of the volcano stood the man known as the Blazing Phoenix’s gate guardian, Ekstramma. He wore that same old dull black metal armour which covered his entire body. This time, however, I was not under the effects of his curse… He just stood there, not moving at all. If it wasn’t for the pressure in the air caused by the extreme amounts of dark magic energy that flowed from him, I would’ve thought it was just a statue. What should I do, I wondered. Was this a trap? Knowing that even Gildarts in his younger years had trouble against this foe, what could I possibly do if it were to attack me here? But why would Firaea make me come over here only to have me crushed by her gate guardian? I Prequipped myself, just in case, and carefully took some steps forward, yet Ekstramma did not move a muscle; though, the strong magic coming from him was still all around this place. The vile darkness that radiated from him was so strong, it made me want to throw up. When I was only a few metres, suddenly a light appeared from inside his armour. The next moment, flames burst from all over him, melting his heavy armour plates in a matter of seconds. As quickly as the flames had appeared, they were gone again. What was left were the deformed pieces of metal that had been his armour, and whatever must have been his body, had been reduced to nothing but ash. The only thing still intact was the enormous metal wheel he’d carried on his back, which he had used as a weapon in an attempt to kill me in my previous encounter with him. “With you here, I have no longer need of him.” Firaea said. That cold tone in her voice sent shivers down my spine. This wasn’t the Firaea I knew. But I couldn’t turn back now… No, I’d have to trust her. Cautiously, I pushed open the gate and went inside. The gate closed itself again with a sound that echoed through the silent hall. A long, wide corridor lied stretched out before me. The interior seemed rough; the walls and floor consisted of simple volcanic rock. There was a line of stone pillars along the walls, and a multitude of smaller passages branched out from the main hallway. Sight in this hall seemed restrictive, with a thick veil of darkness hiding what was farther up ahead of me. “Welcome to my domain… Verik.” Firaea’s voice greeted me. For the first time, I heard the sound of her voice through my ears, rather than from inside my head. - - - --- - - - - - - --- - - - I was impressed by the fact he’d managed to stay ahead of me all this time. Even though I’d been running for the past few hours, I still came across indications that showed that he had been here before me. Undoubtedly, he must have been skipping breaks, even been eating while walking, and probably only stopped to sleep before he went into this forest. If I had known he’d been so driven to get there as fast as he could, I would’ve pushed harder on the first two days. With the terrain becoming rockier again as I went, the volcano couldn’t be far away now. It was indeed not long until the volcano came in sight, and with it, the forest abruptly ended. The edge of the forest around the entire base of the volcano was formed in a near perfect circle, giving it an unnatural look. Having reached the end destination before catching up to him, meant that we were too late. I stopped to catch my breath after running all the way here, and put the brat on the ground. “Th–This is it?” She said in wonder, looking at the volcano in front of us. “Right. But it seems we couldn’t get here before him.” I replied. “No! Wait! There he is!” She said, pointing in the direction where she saw him. Narrowing my eyes, I scanned the place she was pointing at, and then found him. “Hey! You!” I shouted from the top of my lungs, but there was too much distance between us. It seemed he had just reached the end of the path, as I saw him disappear into some temple-like structure high up on the slope of the volcano. Without wasting any more time, I took the brat under my arm and sprinted up the path leading to the temple. |
Oct 1, 2016 2:40 PM
#90
CHAPTER 82 I’LL KILL YOU Without responding to Firaea’s greeting after I entered, with caution I proceeded through the long hallway. Where exactly was I going, I wondered, as I continued; with the shroud of darkness present in this place, I had no idea where I was headed. “You’re no fun when you don’t respond to me. Having made me wait for seven long years, and not even a hello?” It was difficult to determine her true feelings. Was she earnestly bothered that I hadn’t greeted her back? Or was she just playing the mysterious entity, like she had before? Should I play along just to make her happy? “Can you imagine how saddened I was by the news of you and your precious guild having gotten wiped off the face of the planet? And then, the endless amounts of joy I felt when you suddenly, magically turned up again...” She began some kind of monologue before I had even decided on how to deal with her. I stopped moving to concentrate on listening to her story. “Putting my guild’s assets to good use, I even managed to establish a telepathic connection with you; to see the world from your eyes, Verik… it was a blissful experience. To be granted a look of your new life, seeing the faces of those you call your friends, and to see you fight for your new guild. You should know that I have been lonely… so very lonely. For centuries, I remained in a dormant state, slumbering, to slowly regain the life that had been taken from me by the dragons. By that dragon...” Without giving a name, I had no clue what dragon she was talking about, but I quietly continued to listen. “When I finally did wake up, hundreds of years later, I lived in a world where all of my brothers and sisters had been murdered. Tell me, what am I to do in a world where my kind was no longer welcome? I recruited you humans and formed a guild of my own with only one purpose in mind… But enough about me. It’s about time I fulfill my promise to you, Verik. However, not all things come without a cost. Prove to me your worth in a fight to the death!” “Roth!” I suddenly heard Wendy’s voice coming from behind me. I looked over my shoulder to see her, Gajeel and their cat companions running my way. What were they doing here, and how did they know I even was here? Had they been following me all this time? “You shall not interfere!” Firaea spoke, and from nowhere, a cage of fire formed, surrounding the bunch of them, keeping them from reaching me. “This trial is Verik’s, and Verik’s alone!” However, Wendy and Gajeel ignored her words and tried using their Dragon Slayer techniques on it, but to no avail. The fire stayed in place, not affected by their spells in even the slightest. “Well, then. Let me introduce you to your opponent.” She said calmly, and from the dark mist emerged a girl that looked like she was in her early twenties. Dirt and dust covered most of her skin and her long, messy hair, and her body showed signs as if she’d gone through harsh beatings. The only clothing she had on her were simple rags. Her eyes expressed no emotion, blankly staring forward. If she had been beautiful in the past, it was not visible any longer. “She’s the one who helped me speak to you and look through your eyes, Verik. She’s been such a good girl to me for all these years, and now, she shall serve as the key to your memories. But only if you can defeat her in battle.” I didn’t want to fight somebody like her. She looked awfully frail… does she even know magic, I wondered. What was she doing in a place like this? I looked behind me again to see how Gajeel and Wendy were doing. I could see their mouths move as though they were trying to say something to me, but no sound escaped the fiery cage in which they were imprisoned. For a moment I pondered if I should try to free them, but right then, something smacked me in the face. The girl that was my opponent had punched me… despite taking a clean hit from her fist, it barely caused me to flinch. I touched the cheek that was struck, but there was barely any pain. How could she be this weak? Another fist came my way, but I easily side-stepped away from it and forcefully grabbed her arm and pulled her down to the ground. It was when I touched her that I noticed just how light she was, weighing even less than Wendy did, who was much younger than her. “There, I beat your champion. Isn’t that what you wanted me to do?” I spoke to Firaea as I turned to face the darkness in the corridor after I had forced my opponent to the ground. Without getting an answer back from her, I was assaulted by my opponent again. This time, I let her strike me a couple of times before tackling her and knocking her down again. Her hits were completely devoid of any spirit and failed to do any real damage. What was the meaning of a fight like this? “Do you still not get it, Verik? You will not get your memories back unless you kill her in battle.” Firaea finally spoke again. “This is the price you must pay.” “If it means I need to take the life of an innocent person, I’d rather not have my memories back at all.” I walked away from the girl who still lied on the ground. “I demand you release my friends and let us leave!” “You are in no position to make demands. This is my domain, and thus, you shall play by my rules! None of you shall leave this place until either of you dies.” What was going on? Why did Firaea insist on having me fight this defenceless girl; what could she possibly gain from this one-sided fight? I glanced at my opponent, watching her getting up again. As she got back on her feet, she pulled a short dagger from under her rags. Was she really going to try to fight me with something like that? I held my Lightning Edge pointed in her direction to keep her at a distance from me. Even with the weapon she had, she was no threat… The girl’s hands holding the dagger aimed at me were shaking, but it seemed she was still willing to continue this meaningless fight, as she advanced toward me. Even with my blade pointed at her, she kept coming to me, forcing me to take a step back, and then another. Her dull, lifeless eyes were locked onto me, an almost hypnotising gaze. What was she doing, I wondered in panic, as I continued to take steps backwards to keep her away from me. Suddenly, she made a dash at me. In a reflex, I tried to move further backwards, but it was then that I realised my back was against the wall of the corridor. Before I even knew what happened, she had impaled herself on the blade of my sword. Yet she kept slowly nearing me. With trembling hands, I stood there, frozen. Much too late to save her from her own actions, I cancelled my Prequip ability, dematerialising my sword. As she was losing her lifeforce, her eyes regained a lively glance. Eyes that did look familiar to me somehow, though I could not tell where from. She stumbled and fell forward, but I caught her in my arms. “Why…?” I uttered in confusion. My vision began to blur as tears filled my eyes. Why was I crying for this stranger? “Veer… “ She whispered and managed a weak smile. “I’m so glad… to have seen you one last time…” She lifted her hand to touch my face. It slowly slid downward again, as her life faded away. “Wh–Who are you?” I asked. . . . … . . . . . . … . . . “Veer! Let’s play!” She suddenly showed up right next to me, looking at me with those big eyes of her, as I lied in the grass watching the white clouds in the sky. “Stop calling me that!” I yelled, and got up and walked away. Sheesh, she could be so annoying. “No, because it’s cute!” She yelled back at me with a huge grin and came after me. I turned to face her. “That’s why you shouldn’t use it.” I told her, as though it was the most obvious thing in the world – which it truly was. “But you’re my big bro, so I can call you whatever I like!” She said, using her own dumb logic to justify her actions. “Whatever. Just leave me alone.” I grumbled, trying to ignore her presence. “You promised you’d play with me today!” She pouted, her cheeks puffed and her lips turned down in disappointment. I looked over to her and sighed “Well, tomorrow will be another today. I’m busy now.” I muttered, getting tired of her endless desire of wanting to play. “But a princess needs protection! I need big bro to be my knight!” She refused to give up – her stubbornness was almost as infuriating as her insatiable playful streak! “Fine. But only if I get to slay a bunch of monsters, and if you promise me to stop calling me by that stupid name, and if you–” I began to list a number of demands, but I got interrupted by her before I could finish. “Okay, Veer!” She grinned innocently, and then ran off, knowing that I’d get her for that. “Gah! I’ll get you for that! Come back here, you!” I would teach the annoying brat to stop doing that once I’d catch her! . . . … . . . . . . … . . . “Look, Veer!” She excitedly pointed at something in the distance during our walk in the forest nearby our town. “Doesn’t it look adorable?” Being taken out of my thoughts so abruptly, it took me a moment to catch what she wanted me to see. “Watch out... they’re not as friendly as they look.” I passively warned her when I saw she was talking about a red fox with the hairs on its fur all rising up and revealing its fangs at the sight of us, as in a way to show it would attack us, should we come closer to it, but she ignored all of that and tried to approach it. The fox wasn’t moving an inch as she drew near to it - but then, in a split second, it lashed out at her. It sunk its teeth into the hand that she had stuck out in an attempt to touch the animal. “Aahh!” She shrieked in pain and jerked her injured hand upward in a reflex. The fox immediately let loose, but wouldn’t leave its position. I knew I had to do something, or the situation could go from bad to worse. The fact the animal wasn’t running from us made me think it was trying to protect something, likely its young. I collected my magic and shot a bolt of lightning from my hands, which landed right between my sister and the wild animal. The small explosion created on impact made the fox leap backward in fear and it was a chance for us to get away. I grabbed her other hand and took her with me, away from where the fox was. After a while, I looked behind us to see if it wasn’t following us, then sat her down in the grass and looked at her injured hand. “Oh, no... it’s bleeding so much...” She stammered through her sobbing, and her hand was wildly shaking. “Calm down, it’s not that bad.” I told her in all honesty. Her quick reflexes must have saved her from the fox’s teeth going in any deeper, but despite that, it was still bleeding quite a bit. “Hold still, I’ll take care of it.” I took the bottle of water I had with me, emptying it over her hand and rubbed over it to wash off the blood. “I... I only wanted to pet it.” She talked to me as I tended to her wounds. “I told you to watch out, didn’t I? You shouldn’t carelessly approach wild animals, no matter how cute they may look.” While I felt bad for her about what happened, I still wanted her to know that she should be more careful. “Anyway, we need something to cover the wounds until we get back home...” I told her. Without warning, she pulled the headband from my head. “Then, we’ll use this! But you’ll need to put it on, because I can’t...” “Hey, I need that!” I responded the moment she took it, but I sighed and realised it was probably better than tearing a piece from our clothes. I took it back from her and proceeded to wrap it around her injured hand. “Besides, you look funny without it on.” She giggled while I was busy. She sure had recovered from her crying fast... “I can’t help my hair likes to go over my eyes.” I mumbled back. “Only because you don’t let mum cut it for you.” She liked it when she could say something I couldn’t argue with. My hair was usually a mess, but I didn’t care, because I had my hairband to help me keep it out of my face. “Anyway, that’s all I can do for you now. Let’s go back, okay?” I said, ignoring her last statement, and stood up. “It still hurts, though...” She softly whined as she remained seated. “No, now it doesn’t.” I took her by her injured hand and pulled her up. During this moment, I sent a powerful electric shock through my hand to hers. “Ah! What was that for?” She cried out in pain. “Well? Does it still hurt?” I asked and smiled. She looked at her hand for a moment in wonder. “How did you do that!?” She then asked in utter confusion. “Secret.” I answered simply. “Hmph, fine! I won’t let loose of your hand until you tell me, though!” She said in a rather angry tone, but ended with a mischievous smile as she kept holding my hand tightly. “Haha, that’ll be a long time, then.” I laughed, and so we went back home. . . . … . . . . . . … . . . “You need better concentration.” I told her as I watched her trying to form magic in her hands. She sat opposite of me on the floor in the living room, her eyes closed and looked like she was trying her hardest, but not really anything seemed to be happening. She finally gave up and went to lie down on her back, staring at the ceiling. “I... I can’t do this.” She complained. “Can I even use magic?” “You can. I feel your source when you focus on using it.” I said plainly, and then created some electric sparks from the tips of my fingers out of boredom. “It’s not fair... it comes so easy to you.” She moaned. “Tell me your secret.” “If I had, I wouldn’t tell you.” I responded in all seriousness. “You’re mean, you know that?” She grumbled at me and made an effort to sit up again. “Fine, I’ll show you what I can do!” She concentrated her thoughts on trying to use magic again. “Focus your thoughts. Don’t be distracted.” I instructed her as I watched her trying. “I must focus my thoughts... otherwise, I’ll never surpass Veer.” She said while keeping her eyes shut. “As if that would ever happen anyhow.” I grinned, amused by her thinking she could ever be better than me. I was already lightyears beyond her. “Don’t talk to me when I’m trying –“ She suddenly opened her eyes in amazement. “... I’m using magic?” “No, you aren’t?” I said, confused by what she was saying. “Look closely, Veer!” She said in excitement. For a moment I didn’t know what she meant, but then I saw it. “You’re talking to me through your magic?” I said in astonishment. This wasn’t like any kind of magic I’d seen before. “Yes! Yes, I am!” She shouted happily, even though her lips weren’t moving. “It was all thanks to you talking to me when I was trying to concentrate.” “Good. But don’t think you’ll ever become a stronger wizard than I am.” I smiled at her. “No worries! Because I already am!” She shouted again, and then ran off. Probably to tell mum and dad. . . . … . . . . . . … . . . “Veer...” My sister’s voice woke me up when I’d just fallen asleep. “Ugh... don’t do this to me.” I sighed irritatedly when I knew it was her using her magic to talk to me from a distance and without mum and dad hearing her. Ever since she learned how to use her magic, she had been using it to annoy me with it whenever she could get the chance. All in the name of practice, according to her. “You know I can hear you when you talk out loud.” She said, disapproving of my annoyance with her. “Fine, what is it?” I responded, trying to keep my voice down to avoid possibly waking up our parents. “Veer... have you ever considered joining a wizard’s guild?” She spoke, her voice sounding somewhat dreamy. “No.” I replied curtly. Obviously, I had heard of these guilds in tales of travellers and such, but I didn’t know much about them. In our little village, not many people knew magic, and those who did mostly kept it to themselves. Talk about wizard’s guilds was rare and they were only really mentioned on those rare occasions someone needed to hire a wizard to do a job that was deemed too difficult for non-magic users. “If I join a wizard’s guild, will you come with me, Veer?” She sounded like she was begging me. “Maybe.” I responded vaguely on purpose, as I didn’t really want to make any promises on something I knew so little about. “I’d love to join Mermaid Heel... but then you wouldn’t be able to join. Then, maybe we should go for Fairy Tail? I love fairies! What do you think, Veer?” “I... don’t know.” She went on rambling about all these guilds I’d never heard of before. It would be a good idea to do some research before joining one at random or only based on their name. “I’m tired. I’d like to go to sleep.” I finally told her and hoped she would decided to go to sleep, too. “Okay. Let’s decide on which guild we should join tomorrow!” She sounded happy and then went quiet. I never even said I would join one, I thought to myself. She truly could be such a pain when she got an idea stuck in her head and then kept on talking about it... . . . … . . . . . . … . . . “Myra? It… It’s you?” All of a sudden, her name had popped up in my head, along with the memories I had of her from a long time ago. “Myra, answer me!” I shook her lifeless body, but there was no response. “No, don’t tell me…” My voice broke upon the realisation her spirit was no longer here. “I didn’t think you had the guts to actually do it. To kill that sweet girl, the one person who loved you with all her heart. Honestly, I’m shocked, Verik.” Firaea finally spoke again, her voice lacking in any real empathy. I had hardly time to grieve over the death of my little sister, as suddenly, my head felt like it was going to explode. Images, voices, faces… they all flitted through my head in an uncontrollable whirlpool of experiences from the past, as my memories were returning to me all at once. “Having fulfilled my promise to you, and having enjoyed the show you two have put up for me, it’s finally time for me to claim what’s mine. Come to me, Verik!” Firaea’s commanding voice echoed through the hallway, and with her words, Myra’s body got turned into ash. “You… I will kill you!!” I roared. My memories could wait… right now, I only had one thing on my mind: the complete and utter destruction of that demi-god. Prequipping myself and using Lightning Step, I dashed through the long hallway until I entered a gigantic open space, the inside of this volcano’s caldera. All around the edges was volcanic rock, with the centre consisting of a huge crater, with a lake of lava at the bottom of it. “You’ll entertain me some more? That’s fine… I’ll play with you, little one.” Firaea finally showed herself before me. A tall, slender figure in the shape of that of a woman, but her body was entirely made of fire. Her incendiary hair was flowing upward, similar to that of a candle flame. Intense heat radiated from her body, even as she stood a distance away from me, causing me to flinch for a moment. “You and the girl were supposed to become my greatest servants, but you all messed it up when you stopped obeying me, Verik. Was the death of your parents too much for you… Oh, did I say too much?” “Shut up!! I’ll kill you!!” I screamed and held my Lightning Edge aimed at her. “Advanced Lightning Technique! Grand Lightning Cannon!” From the giant sword I now wielded, a massive beam of concentrated lightning was fired at where Firaea was standing. I was so blinded by rage, I did not know if my spell was having any effect on her at all. That was, until I saw her figure approaching me by walking straight through the stream of lightning I kept channelling in her direction. How could this attack not do anything at all? I finished with a final burst of magic, and then leaped away using Lightning Step to create distance. “A lowly human trying to kill a demi-god… amusing, but ultimately pointless. It’s like an ant trying to beat an elephant.” Firaea stated plainly as she observed my movements. Her eyes followed me lazily, as if I were a fly buzzing about, no real concern in her flaming gaze. “I’m not finished with you yet!” I shouted back at her. “Advanced Lightning Technique! Echoing Thunder!” I Lightning Stepped past her position, slicing her with my sword. I was struck by a flash of extreme heat, the moment I passed her, and I noticed the part of the blade that had struck her, had completely melted away. As I Lightning Stepped back, I Prequipped a new sword in an instant, and repeated the move, but again with the same result. Dammit, why weren’t my attacks having any effect? I came at her again, with more force than before, but still nothing. “It’s my turn now, if you don’t mind.” She spoke as she turned around to face me. “Damn you!” I roared in frustration and Lightning Stepped at her once more, but this time, my movement came to a halt as something gripped my arm. She pulled me out of my state of extreme speed and tugged my body against hers in a fiery embrace. “Even though you have made things so very difficult for me, you should know that you have always been my favourite, Verik.” I tried to wrestle myself free from my dire position, but her grip was too strong. Being in direct contact with her felt like my skin was burning away and causing me to rapidly lose my energy. “Despite having run away from your me, your master, you still proved yourself to be useful. For that, I must thank you. Thanks to your efforts, I can finally leave this miserable world and attain true godhood at long last.” She finally released me, but I had nothing left in me. I fell to my knees. I could see her hand reaching for my chest before my vision turned all black. |
Oct 9, 2016 1:42 AM
#91
CHAPTER 83 GOD POWER I stood inside a poorly lit chamber, making it hard to make out the details. There was pain in every part of my body, but I felt myself trying to repress it the best I could. What…? Was this a dream, I wondered? It felt as if my body was moving on its own, or rather I was watching through somebody else’s eyes. “To my beloved bro… I believe, a day will come this message will be critical in your inevitable encounter with Firaea.” A familiar voice came from my mouth in a whisper, talking to herself. Was this Myra’s? “I hoped you’d be safe from her after I transported you to the outside world in secret when she had ordered me to execute you, but I’ve heard news within the guild that you’ve been sighted, carrying the Starlight Essence with you of all things. Between all the things Firaea is doing to me, and carrying the burden of your horrific memories… I’m not certain if I’m going to be in any state to share this message once you do return to this place. That’s why I’m creating this memory for you and embed it in the rest of the memories that belong to you, so when the day comes I’ll no longer be with you in this world, you will receive this message when you most need it.” She paused here, like she was thinking of what to say next. “Listen, the Starlight Essence that is in your possession is what Firaea seeks, but it’s also your only key to defeating her once and for all. There is a… requirement to activate its power, but it only works if Firaea is nearby.” She softly began to hum some kind of melody that lasted for several seconds. “That song is required to awaken the power within the artefact. I do not know what kind of power yours contains, but each of the Essence artefacts enable control over a power that goes beyond that of a demi-god.” She paused once again. “I’m so sorry things have come to this, Veer. I know how much you dislike me calling you that, but I hope you can forgive me for it this one time. Having not seen you for months now, I hope you are doing well. Did you get found by the people of the wizard’s guild where I left you? I’m sure they found a way to dispel the seal that was left on your magic. When I’m all alone… I like to wonder about all the adventures you might be having, and the new people you’re meeting in the places you visit. Knowing you are still alive and far away from this place is the only light I have. I never knew how hard it had been for you until I took your memories and experienced everything for myself… but, I’d love to make this a happy memory for you, so I won’t go on about it. Here, this is what I found on the way to my cell.” I bent down and picked up something from the ground. “Do you see it?” I held up the shard of a mirror in front of me, showing me her face. Even though it was dark in the room in which I stood, I could see her bright eyes looking directly at me, and despite the pain in her body, she managed a smile. She still looked so young here… this must have been before the incident on Tenrou Island. “I wish I could talk to you all day, Veer, but I fear for what Firaea might do if she finds out about this, so I’m going to have to let you go here. Please know that, no matter what, I will always love you. Your sister, Myra.” She kind of ended it like she was writing a letter, and then hummed the melody one more time before everything faded to black and I was pulled back into reality again. As Firaea reached for my chest, I began to echo the song Myra had given me through her shared memory with the last of my energy; it was the last thing I could still do before I’d die here. What was I even trying to hope to achieve by doing this? I had no idea what Myra wanted me to do with the power of this Essence Stone when I was on the verge of dying. The sound leaving my scorched throat as I hummed the song was barely audible, but it took only seconds before the stone on my necklace began to radiate brightly. Firaea flinched and stepped back in terror when she looked at the glowing stone I wore. “Wh–What!? How did you…?” She hissed in anger. Having finished the song and activated the Essence, I still had no clue on how to use this power. What was I supposed to do, I wondered in panic as I felt my life force slip away from the burning injuries all over me. Even with the power of this stone in my possession, how could I stand up against Firaea in this state? She must have noticed there was nothing I could do, as I could see her approaching me again. It was then that I saw an altar in the distance, behind her, on a large rock in the middle of the pool of lava in the crater of the volcano. The altar was glowing with the light of several other stones similar to mine… Four Essence stones were collected in the altar, with only the final centre piece missing. Each of them granting power that surpasses a demi-god’s… if only I could reach that place, I thought to myself as I watched Firaea stand over me, attempting to grasp my necklace again after overcoming her initial shock. It was then that my vision began to blur crazily, distorting the space around me and shortening the distance to the altar holding the additional Essence stones in the blink of an eye. Without having moved my body, I suddenly found myself in front of the altar, while Firaea was still standing back were I was just a moment ago. I glanced at her for a second in confusion before focusing my attention onto the altar. “Take the Essences.” Myra’s voice whispered through my head, like that of a distant memory. “The Essence of Nature, granting absolute control over all living beings, whether that be plant, animal or human. The Essence of Spirit, granting absolute control over the hearts and minds of people. The Essence of Eternity, granting absolute control over the flow of time. The Essence of Starlight, granting absolute control over the spatial plane. And finally, the Essence of Divinity, granting absolute control over the infinite magic. The force of all five combined is what is known as the God Power.” Could this be the power that I needed? Myra’s voice was the only thing that still kept me up and giving me the strength to collect the Essence stones one by one. Once I had all five of them in my hand, I sang her melody once more and they began to glow even brighter and everything in my vision becoming engulfed by a brilliant white light. When my sight returned, I felt… strange. All of the pain in my body had completely disappeared, as if it was never there. Time seemed to flow differently in many contrasting paces, yet somehow all at the same time. My field of view was enormous, as if I was viewing everything from a distance, and still I was able to make out the tiniest details in everything around me, clearer than ever before. My magic… it was no longer the river it had always been like. It was no longer a stream, but more like an unending, bottomless ocean in which I was nothing but a drop of water, completely submerged and surrounded by it from every direction, becoming one with it all. Limitless magic that needed not to be controlled as a separate thing, as I was magic itself in this state. I felt calm for some reason. All of my hatred and sadness seemed to have distanced itself from me and I was able to think clearly, now that I had all these powers in my possession. “What have you done!?” Firaea shrieked as she levitated and observed my new form. “That was mine!” I looked back at her. Every possible movement she could make at any given moment was somehow known to me in an instant. She came at me directly, furious about losing her path to godhood to me taking the Essence stones before she could. I grabbed her fist effortlessly. Then her second fist as she threw it at me in a much expected move. Even her thoughts were all clear to me, although it was nothing more but a maelstrom of unbridled hatred at this moment. Her furious eyes stared into mine as we stood there in the middle of the volcano, her fists being held by me, unwilling to let her go. “You… You dare defy the will of a demi-god! You insolent, pathetic human! I’ll show you our real power!” She screamed in desperation and greatly increased her magic output. “Sacred Art of the Calamity Goddess! Infernal Cataclysm!” A series of huge explosions were triggered all around me and inside the lower parts of the crater of the volcano, causing lava to erupt all over the area. The destruction and heat generated by her attack seemed to have no effect on me as I remained still amongst all of it. I finally let her go, after which she launched several more incredible high level magic spells at me, shaking the entire volcano itself, yet failed to do any damage to me. Naturally, there was no point in fighting unlimited magic with her own limited magic. I simply absorbed everything she slung at me. I sensed her rising desperation as she continued to unleash everything she had. She would soon her reach her limits, she just hadn’t realised it yet. When that happened, she would resort to means less reliant on raw power. I sensed the idea finally sparking in her head; to use the two Fairy Tail members as hostages. This had gone on for long enough. It was time to put an end to her and finish her once and for all. A sphere of light appeared, surrounding her entire body until she completely vanished into it. The spell instantly manifested itself purely through my thoughts, without the need of traditionally casting it as a wizard normally would. Once she was fully absorbed by the light, a blinding flash followed, after which the sphere then disappeared, leaving nothing behind. With Firaea gone for good, the Essence stones’ power rapidly begun to fade, and it took only moments before I returned to my regular form again. The laws of nature finally took hold of me again. Time, space, gravity… my body suddenly felt heavy and sluggish as I almost collapsed on the ground. The backlash of being drained of all those powers was immediately taking effect and forced me onto my knees. What was worse, all of my human thoughts, emotions returned to me again. The shock of having killed my own sister was still so fresh in my mind, and it kicked in at full force, now that I had left the divine state. All of memories became clear again… everything I had experienced during my time with Firaea. Even though I could finally rest with her no longer in this world, the memories I had kept coming at me all at once. But one memory in particular kept popping up, over and over again… . . . … . . . . . . … . . . I was travelling over an empty dirt road, just entering this small village that was known to me as my hometown, as the sun was about to set behind the hills. It is where I spent my days as a child. At least, before I and my sister had been taken in by the Blazing Phoenix guild against our will. It had been several years since I had been taken away, and this was my first time since then returning to this place. Despite that, I still recognised every building and road in and around the village. Nothing really seemed to have changed during the period of time I’d been gone. It was enough to send a brief feeling of happiness through me, but I wasn’t here for pleasantries. In fact, quite the exact opposite. Something I had to do… for the sake of Myra, whom I had promised to protect, no matter the cost. It was all the fault of that damned Firaea. She had put us through this. Still, she was so powerful, there was nothing we could do against her. The mere thought of defying her frightened me more than anything. She had been training our magic capabilities for reasons unknown to me, but even with the talent she claimed I had, and years of non-stop working on getting stronger, my power was not even a fraction compared to hers. And now she had sent me on this… mission, if you could even call it that. I didn’t know if it was something that I’d be able to do. It wasn’t something I ever would want to do. But knowing that if I failed to do what she told me to would result in Myra getting hurt, or worse, murdered by that volcano spirit was what drove me. I wouldn’t allow her to hurt my sister. Even if it meant spilling the blood of others. Even if those others were my own parents. I sat under the large tree nearby my old house, waiting with a feeling of sickening anxiety in my stomach that grew stronger with the minute. I knew my parents always would always go to sleep after sunset, as they liked to get up early in the morning. As the last rays of sunlight peeked over the hills and the sky slowly turned to darker shades of blue, I knew it would soon be time for me to carry out Firaea’s cruel order. I still had a chance to turn my back on her and try running away… but I also knew that she had spies everywhere. I was probably being watched this very moment. And I had no intentions of abandoning Myra. I couldn’t just leave her there with Firaea. If I was going to escape, it would be together with her, and only if I could ensure her safety. The lights in the house were out and it seemed all dark inside. I got up from my position and approached the front door of the house. With the town as small as it is and hardly ever getting visitors from outside, everyone here knew one another, and so the townspeople rarely locked their doors. Carefully, I turned the knob to slowly open the door to prevent it from creaking. To be back in my own house after all this time felt overwhelmingly nostalgic; memories of spending the carefree years of my childhood in here were fresh in my head. Pushing aside these feelings, I focused on my task and headed to the door leading to the room in which they were sleeping. Again, slowly opening the door to prevent making any noise, I stepped inside and saw their motionless figures lying on their bed. I silently cast Prequip onto myself and took the sword in my unsteady hands. How long had it been since I’d last seen them… at least three years, if I had to guess. Seeing them before me again after all this time crashed all of my momentum. No… no way I was going to be able to do this, I thought to myself. I closed my eyes, not knowing what to do. “Son…?” I heard my father’s voice. “It… It’s really you, my dear Verik?” My mother had also woken up now. I opened my eyes again and saw them both staring at me in wonder. I wanted to say something, but nothing came out. Completely frozen, I just stood there, looking back at them. “I can’t believe you’re finally back!” Mother said, overcome with emotions. “How we’ve missed you!” The two came out of bed and approached me. It was like I was in some kind of strange dream. This couldn’t be happening to me, right? To be reunited with my parents again; it’s what I’ve always wanted. I stepped forward, toward them. “Where is Myra?” Father asked. Hearing that name instantaneously brought me back to the real situation I was in. Right… I was here for her. To protect her from harm as I had promised. I… I had to do this. I tightened the grip on my sword and raised it. The look on my parents’ face turned in terror when they saw me move my weapon. “Wh–What are you doing, Son?” I’m sorry… Father, Mother. I closed my eyes and swung my weapon. . . . … . . . . . . … . . . “Roth…!” “Please, Roth… wake up.” As if hit by a powerful shock, I suddenly found myself back in the volcano, sitting on my knees. Someone was holding my clammy hands, though my vision was too blurred to make out their face. “It’s OK! I’m here!” It was the voice of a young girl. I wiped the tears from my eyes and saw the face of a young, blue-haired girl in front of me. Her face looked like it should be familiar to me, though no name came up in my head. She sat in front of me and had her hands gently placed onto mine. Why was she here? What did she want from me? “Wh–Who are you?” I spoke with broken voice, and then shook her hands off of mine. I didn’t want anything to do with this person. But more importantly, I couldn’t think of a reason of why she would want anything to do with me. “Roth. It’s me, Wendy. Gajeel also came! Come, we’re getting you out of here!” She explained to me, but her words barely reached me. Behind her, I saw some other person standing. Again, a familiar face that I failed to recognise at this moment. “Just… leave me alone.” I answered. I had to get out of here, away from these people. Using the last remains of the God Power inside of me, I shifted my location to someplace outside of the volcano, deep into the woods surrounding it. Being completely drained of my powers, I immediately fell onto the ground. I felt so very tired… I needed to go to sleep. In a matter of seconds, I fell fast asleep. |
Oct 9, 2016 9:10 AM
#92
| I really admire your dedication to this *^* Usually, I get distracted from my writing projects and end up moving to the next one before I get anything finished - so, I find you pretty amazing for keeping this up for so long, wow~ .o. It's also very nice to see your writing improve over time, aaa <3 |
 Once we seize space, we'll all... |
Oct 9, 2016 10:33 AM
#93
Zankyou-no-Izaya said: I really admire your dedication to this *^* Usually, I get distracted from my writing projects and end up moving to the next one before I get anything finished - so, I find you pretty amazing for keeping this up for so long, wow~ .o. It's also very nice to see your writing improve over time, aaa <3 Thanks, and to be fair, I'm often the same when it comes to big projects. There are a lot of things that can happen that make you feel like stop working on something and not come back to it again. I guess, it just really helps if you write something you're truly passionate about, which in my case works if it involves Fairy Tail. I'm glad you noticed I've become better, because I think so, too, when I compare my older chapters to my more recent ones. :) |
Oct 16, 2016 7:16 AM
#94
CHAPTER 84 THE END OF AN ADVENTURE “Roth!” the kid yelled as he vanished from our sight. She stood up and kept calling him. “Forget it. He’s gone,” I said to her and placed my hand on her head. “No way… what should we do, Gajeel?” she asked, uncertainty seeping from her voice. “I can’t smell his scent, nor sense his magic. He could have disappeared to anywhere…” I answered as I looked up at the opening of the volcano’s crater. “But he needs our help…” “That might be so, but we’re low on supplies. We don’t have enough food with us to spend the following days searching for him,” I answered plainly. Furthermore, we didn’t even know if he was still in the area, or somewhere entirely else. It seemed that mysterious energy which he controlled just earlier allowed him to freely teleport around, something I’d never seen before. “Come, we’re not getting anywhere by just standing around here.” She quietly followed, knowing that I was right. I didn’t look forward to the walk all the way back over those mountains. It had taken us several days the first time, and that was at a strong pace. As we both left the volcano, I wondered if there was anything we could have done differently… perhaps something that could have altered the outcome of the situation. We got there as fast as we could, and it still hadn’t been enough. Then, the cage in which we got trapped that withstood all of our magic attacks; just how strong was that spirit of the volcano, and how did Roth attain the magic energy to defeat it? Having travelled all the way here, only to return empty-handed made me feel like we’d only wasted our time. If there was nothing we could have done, what was even the point? Those thoughts kept plaguing me on the way back. “Gajeel… What do you think happened to Roth?” the pipsqueak timidly asked me when we were in the train back to Magnolia. It was the first time she’d spoken again since we’d left the volcano. “Hell if I know,” I answered bluntly and continued to stare outside. I wasn’t very much in the mood to talk, and quite appreciated how quiet she’d been up to this point. “Do you think he forgot about us? I mean, he has regained his memories… but, that shouldn’t mean he has lost those about his time with us? Right?” she continued to talk, despite my response. “I dunno.” “For some reason, I can’t help but have a bad feeling about this, Gajeel,” she mumbled, saddened. “Look, we’ll ask for help at the guild. Everything will be okay, got that?” I told her to stop making a fuss about something that was out of our control right now. “You’re right. I’m sure Natsu and the others will help us get him back,” she responded with a hopeful smile. The rest of the journey was spent in silence. Despite my cold act of not caring, I couldn’t stop my brain from thinking about what could have happened to him. After all, he was one of the first people in the guild to not treat me like the enemy and include in the guild activities. He had helped me to get along with the other guild members, and even had taken me on his team. I wondered what my life in the guild would have looked like, had he never appeared in the guild. “Well, well. Look who just returned. Where have you guys been?” Cana greeted us as we entered the guild hall. It was nice to be back home after that tiresome trip. “Hey, shouldn’t that Roth guy be with you? He hasn’t been here all week,” Macao asked. “Quiet, you. We were going to get to that part,” I grunted as I took a place at the bar, where also Makarov was sitting. “Natsu! You have to help!” Wendy stormed at him the moment she spotted him in the main hall. “Please! Roth’s gone missing!” “Huh? Missing?” Natsu responded in bewilderment. “Come to think of it, he hasn’t shown himself for a while now,” Gray stated in thought. “Please, tell us what happened, Wendy,” Lucy said with concern. “I… I’ll try,” she said, then proceeded to tell the rest about what we’d witnessed. About the volcano, Roth regaining his memories, how he defeated Firaea and then mysteriously vanished. “Please… Natsu…” Wendy begged, asking for his help with tears filling her eyes. “Gah! I’ll get that jerk back! Don’t ya worry, Wendy, I got this!” Natsu exlaimed with his usual overdose of determination. “Not so fast, Natsu,” Erza preemptively grabbed him by his scarf to prevent him from running off already. “We should let Makarov decide on our course of action,” she then turned to him. “You did listen to her story, didn’t you, Master?” “The kid finally retrieved what he’d lost. I can imagine he needs some time alone. Having one’s head fill up with twenty or something years of memories should be quite a stressful experience. Who knows what he’s gone through during all those years, only to remember everything at once again…” Makarov spoke, seemingly slightly absent-minded as he focused his gaze on his glass. “What you’re saying is we shouldn’t go after him?” Gray inquired. “To hell with that! I’m gonna get him back, whether you like it or not!” Natsu protested wildly. “… But, I can also imagine that he might undergo a difficult time right now, especially if his old memories are filled with sadness and pain. In which case he might need our help,” Makarov continued. “Very well. I’ll allow five of you to go search for him. Who’s up for it?” “I was already in before you decided!” Natsu exlaimed. “I’m fired up!” “I’m also coming!” Wendy joined Natsu’s side. She should be tired after a week of travelling, but seeing her like this, she seemed to be brimming with energy. “I’m in,” Erza said, before adding, “if only to ensure Natsu doesn’t make a mess.” “Good thinking, Erza. In that case, I, as well, will join,” Gray said. “Gajeel. Will you also come? We have one more spot free,” the pipsqueak asked me directly. “Ugh, fine…” I really didn’t feel like going back to that place again. Not after just coming back here, but… without him, our team wasn’t complete. I couldn’t let Salamander’s team get the upper hand over us because of a missing member. “It’s settled, then. Good luck to all of you,” Makarov said to all of us. “We’re off!” Natsu yelled and bolted towards the exit. “Hold your horses!” Erza spoke and tackled him with one swift kick and then seated herself on his back as he lied there on the floor. “We need more information first. Gajeel, Wendy, tell us everything you know.” “There ain’t much more we can tell you,” I said. “He disappeared in front of our eyes without leaving a trace.” “It’s true…” Wendy added. “It seemed he had gotten some supernatural power under his control. Something that went beyond the limits of normal kinds of magic.” “Didn’t you say he also used that to beat that demi-god thing with those powers? How did he even get those abilities?” Gray inquired. “I’m sorry, we missed most of it as we were locked inside some cage by the volcano spirit,” Wendy timidly answered. “We only got to him after it had already ended. But it seemed the powers were leaving his body when we reached him. He must have used whatever he still had left in him.” “In which case he might not have gotten too far. But it’s been what, three days since then?” Gray asked. “He could be anywhere,” I grumbled. “Actually, it’s possible he might have suffered heavily under losing that much power at once. Remember when Wendy was drained of all her magic at the Games? That took her out of action for several days. It’s possible Roth is undergoing a similar experience,” Erza stated her thoughts. “You’re saying that our best chances of finding him then should be around the volcano?” Wendy asked her with hope in her voice. “I suggest we split up and search different sections of the area surrounding it. There’s a possibility he’s on his way back to the guild by the time we actually get there. I want at least two of us scanning the mountains between Mount Firaea and Clover Town...” Erza said as she began to lay out the plan of action. - - - --- - - - - - - --- - - - I wasn’t sure how many days had passed since that day in the volcano. My mind had been a complete blur for the first few days and I had barely been able to move at all. Once I’d finally somewhat recovered, I’d spent most of the days sitting under a tree, taking in all the memories that had been returned to me. I learned much about my own past, about the hardships Firaea had put me through, but the memories of my time at Fairy Tail had also been coming back to me, as things in my head began to organise itself again. Even though those should be my most recent memories, they felt distant to me right now. Right now, all I could think about was how much I hated myself. I had processed most of my memories now, but two of them wouldn’t stop haunting me. Knowing that I had murdered my own parents and sister, whom I had sworn to protect… how did I even deserve to live? The pain of losing everything that I had, and all of it by own hands, no less, was more depressing and frustrating than I could handle. Those thoughts stung me like blades on the inside, and yet I wanted to hurt myself more for all I’d done. How was I ever going to atone for my sins? How was I ever going to forgive myself for my mistakes? Through all of that, I still had to find things to eat to keep myself alive. Through the first few days, I had relied on nothing more but berries from nearby bushes and drinking the water from puddles. Once I’d regained some of my strength, I had occasionally been returning to the volcano to raid the provisions in the living quarters of the remains of the Blazing Phoenix guild. The floors there were scattered with piles of ashes and pieces of burnt clothing of their members, which must have been scorched by Firaea’s fire when I entered her domain. I wondered if the other guild members had gone through similar experiences as I had. It’s kind of strange thinking about it, but even though we had been called a guild, we had hardly ever worked together as one. Most of the members got assigned a partner and were then sent out on missions, which could sometimes take days or weeks. It was completely different from the way Fairy Tail functioned. But stealing the leftovers from a dead guild wasn’t going to keep me alive forever. I had to think of what to do next. Every time my thoughts wandered in that direction, the idea of going back to Fairy Tail popped up. No, that wasn’t something I could do. “Aha! I found you!” a voice said, followed by a figure revealing itself from the bushes. “Erza…” I muttered when I saw it was her. I cautiously got up from my position under a tree. “So, it seems you remember us again.” She stayed standing there, keeping her distance from me. “If you came here to get me back to the guild, I’m not coming with you.” She didn’t respond, like she was waiting for me to explain myself. “If you’re not going to talk, then leave,” I said, unwilling to. “What happened to you, Roth?” she simply asked in response. “I’m not Roth… I may have called myself that during my time in the guild, but… it’s not my name. Nor do I want to associate myself with that name any longer.” “Then, what should I call you?” “I… I don’t know,” I answered honestly. Both the name that was given to me at birth, as well as the name I given myself had been tainted beyond chance of recovery by my own actions. “Master Makarov was right,” Erza sighed. “You do need our help. If words aren’t going to make you come back, then I’ll take you back by force!” Without warning, she Requipped her Heaven’s Wheel armour. “Don’t think I’m still the same person. I won’t lose to you,” I said as I took on a combative stance. I refused to use my Prequip, as that was the one spell that had spilled the blood of those dearest to me. But even without that, I knew I had gotten a lot stronger after having my previous combat experience merge with what I’d gained during my time in Fairy Tail. Erza came at me, dual wielding two of her silver swords. Without a weapon of my own to use, I had to create one on the spot. “Lightning Rod!” A pole of lightning magic materialised in my hands and immediately used it to quickly block Erza’s swords with. I wasn’t hugely experienced in fighting using this thing, but it was relatively light and easy to wield. Even though I deflected her hits, she directly charged at me again, this time more fiercely than before. She was remarkably swift, but every time our weapons clashed, my rod would send a short shock through her, crippling her speediness. It was the only way for me to go toe to toe with her. She retreated by jumping backwards, and then changed armour. “Requip: Lightning Empress Armour! Are you sure about this? I don’t want to hurt you, but as it stands, you leave me no choice!” “I’ve already told you: I have no intentions on going back. The things I have done… they cannot be forgiven.” “Nonsense! All of us have done things we regret; things we’d rather forget about for good. Overcoming those is what makes us strong! You, Roth, are weak!” She viciously pointed her war spear at me. “Did you forget the promise you made me on Tenrou Island!? Has that no value to you!?” “That was a long time ago. It doesn’t matter anymore.” “I’m disappointed in you, Roth. I thought you to be stronger than this. I thought I could trust you. But you’ve proven me wrong.” “…” I had nothing to say to that. “However, I didn’t come here for myself,” Erza continued. “Your teammates want you back. Your disappearance has broken Wendy’s heart. And, despite him not wanting to openly admit it, I’m sure Gajeel misses you, too. They were the ones closest to you, in the guild.” “We’re no longer a team. They’ll be fine without me,” I replied plainly. “How can you say that? Do they mean nothing to you!?” Erza looked like she was about to attack me once again. “It doesn’t matter, because I’m leaving the guild.” “You’re… what?” Her eyes widened in shock and she loosened her stance. “Henceforth, I’m no longer a member of Fairy Tail!” |
Oct 17, 2016 7:29 AM
#95
| I didnt read past the 1st line of the summary man wakes up with no memory? thats more overdone and cliched than it was a dark and stormy night. also a new self insert char instead of the existing ones? pass. |
Oct 23, 2016 3:35 AM
#96
KuroudoAkabane said: I didnt read past the 1st line of the summary Thanks for the free bump. :) CHAPTER 85 INTO THE WILDERNESS “You’re leaving… Fairy Tail?” I asked him. What was he thinking? “Erza,” he spoke. The next moment, his body changed into lightning itself, dashing in a straight line at me at a speed faster than my eyes could follow. Right before me, he turned back normal and planted his fist in my gut with overwhelming power and speed. I… I totally had not seen that coming. How careless of me, letting down my guard like that… I fell down, my vision blackened, as my consciousness was beginning to fade. “Tell the others I won’t be coming back.” I could hear his voice, followed by footsteps that rapidly disappeared into the distance. Dammit, he was getting away. I couldn’t afford to let him go now, or we might not be able to find him back. Gathering my strength, I got on my feet again, still feeling shaky from that punch of him. I looked around me, but couldn’t find any trace of him. I reached for the flare gun that I’d brought and fired a shot into the air. I didn’t think I was going to be able to track him down so easily in my current state, but Natsu and Wendy should be able to do it with their exceptional sense of smell. I sat myself down and focused on my breathing to calm down after that encounter with Roth while I waited for the others to come to my location. To think he deflected all of my attacks so well, his strength has grown tremendously with his memories regained. I thought I would’ve been able to overpower him using my standard techniques as I used to be able to, but it seems I’d gone too soft on him, and now we were paying the price for it. “Everything’s okay, Miss Erza?” Wendy came rushing in several minutes after I fired the signal flare. She looked worried. “Ah, Wendy. You got here fast. Where’s Natsu?” I inquired, getting straight to business. “I don’t know. We separated a while ago to speed up our search. I wonder if he has seen the signal…” “We don’t have the time to wait on him. Wendy, I need your help,” I said. Wendy gave me a nod as she listened. “Roth’s gone. He left here only a short while ago. Can I rely on you on tracking him down?” “You let him go, huh?” Natsu made his appearance, smiling. “That’s not like you, Erza.” “This isn’t the time for that, Natsu. You’ve heard what I said, so get on it before we lose him,” I said with utmost seriousness. The two Dragon Slayers sniffed the air and then quickly went on their way, both running in the same direction. They were moving fast, I had trouble not losing sight of them, though, having my stomach still hurting badly from that punch earlier didn’t exactly help. I didn’t know what Roth was planning on doing, but we might still have a chance to find him back. And if we’d catch up to him again, I’d give it my all in a battle this time. After a short while, we reached a stream of water where the two Dragon Slayers halted and raised their noses in the air again to search for a trace. It seems he must have travelled a distance through the water, no wonder they were having trouble picking up his scent. Not too far away, after running across the water, they came across footsteps left behind in the soil on the other side of the stream, and from there, quickly continued their frenzied hunt. However, only several hundreds of metres further, behind a large tree, the trail abruptly ended… “What’s this?” Natsu said when all we found were Roth’s shirt, jeans and shoes. “Why would he…?” Wendy said in wonder. “Of course... he must’ve known we would send Dragon Slayers after him.” I said when I came to the realisation. “He left his own clothes behind to trick your senses into believing he went in this direction.” “However, there are no footsteps or any other traces of him leaving this location,” Wendy noticed after observing the ground. “What!? When did he get this smart!?” Natsu exclaimed in utter shock. “Lightning Step...” I muttered in thought. “That’s his one technique to cover distances without leaving traces behind. Then, he must have used the water of the river to cleanse himself to minimise the chances we would pick up his scent without clothes on. That’s some quick thinking on his part.” “Why…? Why is he doing this?” Wendy said on the verge of crying. “When I met him, before he ran away, he said to me he left the guild,” I answered in defeat. I had hoped I could have avoided this situation, but having lost track of him here, there was no point in keeping it from the others any longer. “Say what!?” Natsu yelled. His shrieking voice scared away all the birds resting in the trees in the area. “Roth… left?” Wendy said with a look of disbelief in her eyes and fell on her knees. “His last words were that… he wasn’t going to come back.” To bring the news like this, it wasn’t easy. For me, too, reality began to kick in. We were really losing him. I wanted to curse myself for having let him go. “I’m sorry, you guys. For not being able to stop him when I had the chance.” “It ain’t your fault, Erza,” Natsu softly said, laying one hand on my shoulder. “I tried to talk to him, but he wouldn’t listen. I guess he really did become a different person upon recovering his memories,” I said in disappointment and looked away, ashamed of myself for having letting things come to this. “Hm? What’s this?” Natsu said and bent down to pick up something from the clothes left behind by Roth. “This looks like your handwriting, Wendy.” He had taken a note from a pocket and handed it to her. “The recipe!?” she uttered when she saw it. “Huh?” I responded in confusion. “I wrote it for him that day we made that cake for you, Erza…” Recollecting those memories were starting to make her sob, her tears falling onto the piece of paper in her hands. “That does it! I’m gonna sock him one, next time he shows himself!” Natsu exclaimed in a tantrum and stomped the ground with his feet. “What’s that other thing you’re holding there, Natsu?” I asked, referring to another paper he clutched in one of his fists. “Oh, this?” Natsu immediately calmed down and took a look at what he was holding. The paper was completely wrinkled and had its edges frayed after the rough treatment by Natsu’s fist, but it still clearly showed the sketch that was made on it. There was no doubt about it, this was something only Reedus could have drawn. “Why would he have brought this with him?” I wondered aloud. “I mean, it’s not like he planned on leaving the guild before he even recovered his memories, right?” “Not that I know of,” Natsu said. He and I then looked at Wendy. Perhaps she knew, since, as his teammate, she had been closest to him. But she silently shook her head, not knowing either. “Well, it’s getting dark soon. I guess there’s nothing more we can do now. We’d best hurry back to Gray and Gajeel and tell them the news, and then head back to the guild to discuss our next course of action,” I said as I observed the darkening sky. “I refuse to accept this,” Natsu growled, but didn’t make any attempts to run off without us. “Come, Wendy. We’re going.” He offered her his hand as she was still sitting on the ground. She wiped the tears from her face, and then took his hand. With feelings of emptiness and defeat inside of us, we made our way through the forest. Occasionally, Natsu and Wendy would attempt to use their noses in the hopes to catch a trace of Roth, but they had no luck whatsoever. - - - --- - - - - - - --- - - - As the sky darkened with the sun behind the horizon, I continued my path through the stream. This water flowed from the mountains and was ice cold, making my bare feet completely numb after running through it for this long. I used Lightning Step as often as I could muster, but I was close to being fully drained from magic at this point. However, I still hadn’t caught any sign of being followed by Erza or other members of the guild after leaving all of my clothes, apart from my pair of boxers, behind. I guessed my decoy had done the trick and they must have lost track of me, if Erza had even attempted to go after me after I’d knocked her out in the first place. I Lightning Stepped away from the water, a short distance away from the stream, and settled myself on a patch of grass, surrounded by some bushes. This should make for a decent hiding place for the night. I’d have loved to make a fire to warm up my icy feet, but I didn’t want to risk being spotted in case they were still actively searching for me. I sighed heavily when I finally sat down and could rest my legs. Many thoughts went through my head as I went on to process the events of today. I hadn’t really expected Fairy Tail to come search for me, then again, I haven’t really had much chance to think about the guild in the first place these past few days. I wondered who else they had sent after me… it couldn’t have been just Erza. For a moment, the thought whether or not I had made the right decision crossed my mind, but it was far too late for that now; there was no point in dwelling on that. I no longer could bring myself to associate myself with the person I used to be during my time in that guild. Neither could I with the person I used to be before that time. I’d never be able to pay for the terrible things I’ve done, nor was there anything I could do to regain what I’d lost… therefore, it would be best to cut all ties with the past and start anew. I woke up early that next morning, after a somewhat restless night. Ever since I had gotten my memories back, I’d had trouble staying asleep for extended periods of time. I often woke up multiple times in the middle of the night, and then had trouble falling back asleep. It didn’t seem the past was willing to let go of me, at least not while it was still fresh in my head. But tonight had been worse due to my lack of clothing, and my feet were still numb from the cold. I massaged them for a while to try to warm them up a bit. Also, without being able to rely on the provisions from the guild in the volcano, I had to think of other ways to obtain my food. I knew I couldn’t just continue to live on a diet of berries, either, my weight has already gone considerably down these past few days, and given how I never was that heavy for someone my height to begin with, that couldn’t be considered a good thing. I should probably try my hand at hunting or something, so I’d have some meat to eat. Furthermore, there was the possibility Erza and others from Fairy Tail were still looking for me. I had to start to get moving. I splashed some water from the stream over my skin to wash myself, but with how cold it was, it wasn’t exactly a very pleasant experience. Still, I couldn’t be careful enough. At least the sun would rise soon, and then things would finally warm up. Without any possessions to worry about bringing with me, I immediately left after that, Lightning Stepping a distance away from the stream and continuing my way into another direction. As I travelled through the wilderness, my thoughts began to wander about what to do with my future from this point on. I had decided on starting to live a new life, but how was I going to make that work? Should I just stay away from people and live peacefully in solitude… was that something I could do? At least, that way, I wouldn’t be able to hurt others anymore, something I’ve done far too much of already. My thinking got interrupted by my growling stomach, that’s when I realised I hadn’t eaten a thing yet. If I was going to survive in the wilderness, I should try my hand at hunting animals, but now that I thought some more about it, that might be easier said than done, as I knew next to nothing on how to go about it. I stood still and looked around me, observing my surroundings. The forest was pretty much quiet apart from the singing of birds that were hiding in the trees. Grass, bushes and trees as far as the eye could see from here. How was I going to find wild animals? I knew some hunters preferred to use traps, but that seemed even more complicated than actively hunting for them. Being able to use magic should give me a huge edge, but it was no use if I couldn’t find any animals to use it on… perhaps I should try tracking. Yet, as I began to scour the ground for trails left behind by the wildlife, I already knew this was never going to work. There was nothing but grass and leaves, how was I supposed to find anything in this? I could try using bait, but I had nothing on me that I could lure them in with. This was absolutely hopeless. I aimlessly wandered around some more, until after an hour or something, I finally spotted two deer in the distance. With how the colour of their fur blended with their surroundings, I was surprised I’d actually managed to notice them before scaring them off. Immediately, I lowered myself onto my belly and slowly crawled closer to where the two animals were standing. It seemed they were eating or something, but didn’t look like they had noticed me yet. As I came closer, I made my breathing slower to avoid making noise and help me concentrate. I was not ten metres away now, quietly watching them from under the bush where I was hiding. This was going to be my moment to strike. Suddenly, the deer lifted their heads, as if they’d heard something, and in a matter of seconds, they had run off. I couldn’t allow my prey to escape like that, and I prepared to use Lightning Step to chase after them. It was then that I received a painful knock on the top of my head… |
Oct 30, 2016 7:59 AM
#97
HALLOWEEN SPECIAL HOUSE OF HORRORS “Raargh! I’m a zombie!” Natsu slowly approached with an unsteady gait, his arms stretched forward, and drool coming out of his mouth. “No, you’re not, moron. Now, get away from me, or I’ll freeze your head off,” I spoke with a sigh, tired of his annoying antics. “Zombie eat brains! Graah!” In an instant, he had my head between his jaws and began chewing on it. I could feel his saliva dripping all over my face. “Pft!” Natsu quickly retreated, spitting on the floor. “I shoulda known, that ice clown has no brains, not to mention tastes worse than Macao’s cooking.” “Will you two knock it off already?” Erza said as she punched Natsu in the face, sending him flying into a table elsewhere before he could even follow her order. “Hey, I didn’t even do anything.” I defended myself before I began to wipe my face clean with the shirt that I... oh, where did that go? “Don’t play innocent, Gray! Why were your clothes inside the girl’s dormitory?” Erza accosted me, offering me an evil glare that was hard not to flinch away from. “Geez, how should I know?” I said, wishing she would just give me a break already. It was bad enough my clothes tended to get lost due to my stripping habit, but it was worse when they were found in places where they shouldn’t be. I could think of only one person who would bring them to a place like Fairy Hills... “Anywho, put them back on, or you’re going to set a bad example for the younger ones in the guild.” Erza forcefully shoved my clothes in my face so I couldn’t possibly miss them. “Yeah, they’d be better off watching me,” Natsu grinned, returning from his swift but painful trip through half of the guild hall. “If you want them to end up as maniacs, that is,” I fired back at him as I put my clothes back on. “What’s with the zombie act, anyway?” “Didn’t you know? It’s Halloween today,” Lucy filled me in. “Don’t you get scared really easily, Lucy? Remember when-“ Happy flew around her head, but she smacked him before he could finish his sentence. “Oh, so that’s Natsu’s excuse to be extra annoying. Great,” I sighed and leaned my head on my hand. “Eek!!” A loud shriek filled the guild hall that moment, drawing all attention to where Cana was sitting. Underneath her table was a terrified Wendy sitting, shaking in fear. “Hey, I was only telling her a ghost story,” she said with a relaxed grin on her face. “Besides, somebody’s gotta set the mood! After all, it’s Halloween.” The guild gave her somewhat of an angry look for scaring Wendy like that, though a few were amused by the drunkard’s usual escapades. “You guys are no fun. Fine, I’ll go back to drinking booze,” she grumbled, picking up the barrel right next to her seat and giving it a swift chug. “No, I think Cana’s got the right idea,” Mirajane spoke up, smiling excitedly. “What are you suggesting, Mira?” Macao asked her, brows raised as the demoness got herself involved in the Halloween mayhem. “It’s true the guild has always done something to celebrate Halloween. It’s just that this year...” Wakabe began. “The guild’s been so busy with the Grand Magic Games, working on rebuilding their reputation and dealing with the loss of a member...” Droy finished, a frown marring his face. “All the more reason to celebrate, I say!” Mirajane exclaimed, not letting her positive attitude falter. “What are we gonna do!?” Romeo grinned, jumping up and down, hardly being able to contain his excitement. “Well, last year we ended up destroying over half of the guild hall...” Mirajane said in thought. “As usual,” I said under my breath. “... so, perhaps something that we can do outside the guild?” she suggested. “I don’t care what it is, as long as I get to beat up Laxus and Gajeel,” Natsu said with his arms crossed. “It’s not going to involve any fighting, obviously. How dumb can you be?” I commented with a sigh. With the amount of stupidity coming from that flaming idiot every time he opened his mouth, I was going to run out of sighs sooner or later. “There will be a competition,” Cana said decidedly, as if she already had an idea in her head. “Really? What’s it gonna be?” Natsu asked eagerly. “We’ll make teams and go trick-or-treating. Whoever collects the most sweets wins before the clock hits twelve,” she said. “Sounds manly! I’m all for it!” Elfman smiled and gave her idea a thumbs up. “Trick-or-treating? Isn’t that for the kids?” I asked, skeptical about the idea. “Exactly, that’s what makes it more challenging,” Cana explained. “There will also be a punishment for the losing team. One more thing, stealing from the opponent is allowed, but no fighting! We don’t want to destroy any part of the town, got it?” “I’m joining big bro, Natsu!” Romeo decided in an instant. “Kyahahaha! We ain’t losing this! There’ll be nothing left for the rest of you, we’re gonna plunder the entire city!” Natsu laughed maniacally. “Come, Happy, Romeo! We ain’t got no time to lose!” With that, they stormed out of the guild hall. “If we’re going trick-or-treating, we’d better dress up properly! Everyone on my team, follow me!” Erza said, waiting for people to join her side. I was hesitating whether or not to go with Erza. She sure was serious about this game, but I knew how crazy she was when it came to the subject of costumes... “Gray!” an all too familiar voice shouted. Her arms wrapped around my torso before I could turn around. Of course, it was Juvia. “We’re on the same team, right?” she spoke to me from behind. With as close as she was, I felt the warmth of her breath on my neck. “If you insist. But please let me go,” I spoke as calmly as I could. Luckily, she listened and let me free; probably happy enough that I let her come with me. “I guess I’ll come with you guys,” Gajeel said with a rather uninterested look on his face. “You sure you don’t wanna go with Levy?” I asked, lightly teasing him. “Nah, she’s already gone on an all girls team,” he replied. I looked at a corner of the guild hall where some of the girls had gathered, including Levy. Jet and Droy were in tears and begging Levy to join them instead. “May I join, as well?” Wendy asked. She had only just now crouched from under the table she had been used as hiding place all this time. “Sure. Having you on the team should increase our chances of scoring sweets,” I said. “We’re going to need every advantage we can get if we want to not lose against Natsu.” “Does that mean our team should also dress up? I mean, that’s part of trick-or-treating, right?” Wendy asked. “Correct,” I said, even though I didn’t want to admit it because it would take a fair bit of extra time to get us all ready. That said, it should give us the edge over Natsu and Romeo, who went out with just their regular clothes on. The idiots... “We’re all done?” I asked after dressing myself in a long, black and crimson cloak that was supposed to make me look like an evil vampire lord. “I think so,” Wendy said, somewhat timidly. She wore a long, white gown with a hood much to large for her, going over most of her face. If I had to guess, she was going for a ghostly look. Carla, who was with her, still wore her regular clothing, she probably was just coming along to keep an eye out on Wendy. “Let’s go,” Gajeel said, wearing a traditional knight’s armour, including a great helm, with only his long hair sticking out at the back. Must be feeling pretty comfortable for him, since it’s all made of metal. He was followed by Lily, who was in his battle form, and wearing a similar set of armour. “Oh, my! You’re so handsome, my dear!” Juvia stormed at me. She was wearing surprisingly little, but the devil-like tail she had revealed she was definitely a succubus. “Yes, we’ll be going. But please let me go,” I said to her. And it wouldn’t be the last time I was going to say that this night; of that I was sure. “We’d better hurry. Salamander’s already got a big head start on us,” Gajeel commented. Without wasting anymore time, we ran out of the guild hall, into the dark of the early night. Well, it would’ve been dark if it hadn’t been for the orange glow coming from the jack-o’-lanterns that were scattered all across the town. It gave off somewhat of an eerie vibe, but that was all part of the celebration. “Oh, you guys! Gray! Wait up!” Lucy, dressed as an Egyptian princess, shouted and came running at us. “Lucy? What’s up?” We turned around to see what she wanted from us. “Grr... love rival,” Juvia scowled at the sight of her, and her look worsened when she noticed Lucy’s rather revealing chest area, and protectively latched on to one of my arms as to claim I was hers and definitely not Lucy’s. “I was going to join the girls team, but they all left before I could finish dressing up... so, please, may I join your team?” she asked, slightly out of breath from the running. “Fine by me,” I answered casually. Though I knew Juvia wasn’t going to like it, I wasn’t just going to leave out a good friend like that. “Yay! With seven, our chances to win should be even bigger!” Wendy smiled happily. “We sure are lucky to have you on the team,” I said, looking at her. “After all, trick-or-treating isn’t something people our age generally do.” “We’re counting on you, Wendy,” Lucy said cheerfully. “But don’t worry! We might be a little over the average age limit, but we won’t be idly sitting on the sidelines and letting you do all the work, right, guys?” Of all the people on the team, Gajeel was the first to respond to that. “Of course not. Leave the stealing up to us, geehee,” he said with a mean grin. “Remember, no fighting, Gajeel,” Juvia reminded him. “I’m going ahead and go visit the houses in this area!” Wendy said and ran off to do her part. “We probably shouldn’t let her wander off on her own too far, or else she might get picked off by the others,” Lily commented. He had a good point. We should definitely be trying to protect her. A pretty uneventful few hours later, we had collected a good bag of sweets. As expected, Wendy was our greatest contributor, but even Lucy and Juvia had managed to score a portion to add to our stash. For some reason, Gajeel and I hadn’t been particularly successful... “We might have to return to the guild hall soon. It’ll be midnight in less than an hour,” I mentioned while we walked through the dark streets of Magnolia. Most of the townspeople had already gone to bed, so the chances of finding more houses to visit was significantly smaller than earlier on. “Yes, I’m tired,” Wendy said and took a moment to rest her tired legs. “Good job, everyone. We’re sure to win this!” Lucy smiled and took a spot to sit next to Wendy. “Too bad we never ran into Salamander or any of the other idiots,” Gajeel grumbled. “Oh, but you did run right into my trap!” a voice from the darkness called. “Freed!?” I looked around, but saw nothing but an emptry street stretched out before me. “I’ve strategically placed barriers all across the city.” He made his appearance, with Bixlow standing behind him, grinning and sticking out his tongue as he usually did. “If you were thinking of taking from us, think again!” I said, prepared to defend our team’s bag of sweets, but for some reason, my movements felt extremely sluggish. Meanwhile, Freed entered the barrier without any problem. It was like our entire team was moving in slow motion while he effortlessly took the bag out of Wendy’s hands. “Don’t worry, we won’t be taking everything. That would hardly be fair, now would it? Just enough to ensure our victory in this competition. There.” He took like over half of the contents, adding them to their team’s bag and stepped out of the barrier before we had even managed to finish our initial reaction. “That’s low!” Gajeel growled, frustrated by having to helplessly watch Freed take most of our sweets. “Just be grateful I didn’t write cage enchantments, or you wouldn’t even be able to get back to the guild hall in time!” Freed chuckled lightly, and with that, he left us struggling with the slowing effect of his barrier. “First... let’s get out... of here.” Lucy was using all her strength to try to move as quickly as she could, but no matter what we tried, we were stuck moving at a snail’s pace inside Freed’s enchantment. We finally got ourselves out of that barrier after what seemed like an eternity, but it wasn’t over just yet. We still had to return to the guild hall before the clock would hit twelve. “Come on, you guys! If we head back now, we might run into the others and steal back what’s ours!” I said in an attempt to encourage our team. “They’ll pay, for sure.” Gajeel said, slamming his fist into his palm. “Juvia will do whatever you need her to do, my love,” Juvia said while following us back to the guild hall. While she could be difficult to handle, at least she was sure to give it her all as long as I told her to do it. “There are some!” Lucy said, pointing straight in front us, as we neared the guild hall. There was the girl’s group standing, looking like they, too, were about to return to the guild. “Let’s take from them!” Gajeel smirked and charged at them, turning his arms into metal poles. “Show no mercy!” I shouted and conjured an icy greatsword in my hands. “Ice Make: Excalibur!” “Oh ho ho. Not so fast. No fighting, remember?” Cana stood at the front, unfazed by the look of our attacks. Her sudden reminder stopped us dead in our tracks, as we came back to our senses. “I’m sorry, Gajeel, but... Solid Script: Hole!” Levy casted her spell and all of a sudden, the ground beneath our feet vanished in an instant and we fell into a pitch black hole. What? They had been waiting for us to pass through here all this time!? I couldn’t believe it... They had this all planned out from the beginning. “Of course, with Wendy on your team, you guys had an enormous advantage over the others. Anyway, we’ll be taking whatever you have left. Good luck!” Cana said with a smug grin as she took our bag. “Aw, man, we totally lost, didn’t we?” I said as I scratched the back of my head in embarrassment when we finally got into the guild hall. The other teams had already returned and were busy comparing their loot to the others to see who had collected the most. “Oh, no. Does this mean we have to undergo punishment?” Wendy asked, somewhat frightened by the idea. “Where’s Salamander?” Gajeel inquired after he scanned the guild hall for a sign of his rival. “He hasn’t returned, but for all we know, he fell asleep somewhere on the way back,” Cana replied. “We don’t know the winner yet, but it’s clear that your team is the loser in this competition!” She held her index finger pointed at his chest, and showed the meanest look I’d ever seen on her face. “Well, what did you have in mind... for the losing team?” I asked her, hoping she would just get on with it, but clearly she wanted to rub the loss in our faces before doing so. “If it involves separating Juvia from Gray, Juvia’s afraid she won’t cooperate.” Juvia said decisively. “Quite the opposite, in fact! The losing team has to...” she raised her arms, and at that very moment, lightning flashed up the entire guild hall, followed by a loud rumbling. “... spend one whole night in the haunted, abandoned house outside of the city!” “Eek!” Wendy cowered in fear by the mere thought of it. “Ohh, yes~, many souls have entered the house, yet none have ever made it out alive. The question is, will you?” Cana continued to tease us with this nonsense. “Tales of strange, otherworldly noises coming from inside it at night are widespread amongst the citizens of Magnolia. Even wild animals don’t dare venture close to it.” “Oh, no. I’m getting scared, too. What will we do, Gray?” Lucy’s voice was shaky. “Gray getting to spend an entire night with her? Unacceptable!” Juvia spoke angrily under her breath. “Don’t worry, Juvia. You, too, are going in there. Along with you two!” Cana pointed at Gajeel and his overgrown cat, Lily. “I don’t care. Just bring us there already; I wanna go to sleep,” Gajeel said, not showing any sign of intimidation by her story. We were standing in front of the house that Cana was talking about. It was a little smaller than I thought it would be; calling it a house was a bit much, it was more like a wooden shack from the little I could see of it in this darkness. “This is it,” she said. “Also known as the House of Horrors, or the House of No Return. We’ll have Freed cast a barrier that will prevent anything inside from escaping until sunrise. I wish you all a good night.” She watched us enter the mysterious cabin one by one. The interior was even darker, there really was nothing we could see in here. “One more tip if you wish to survive, don’t make any light. That will only attract the demons that dwell in this place, looking to devour the poor souls courageous enough to enter this forsaken place.” With a laugh, Cana closed the door behind us and we could hear Freed setting up the barrier around the house. “Great,” I sighed. I didn’t believe a word of what Cana said, but it still sucked to be stuck in a place as dark and cold as this. “I’m so scared, Carla. Where are you?” Wendy said. “Right here, child. You shouldn’t listen to that woman. It’s clearly all lies.” Carla didn’t sound afraid in the slightest and tried to offer her support. “I wish I had a companion at times like these,” Lucy said. “You called, Miss Lucy? I’ll gladly keep you company,” a new voice said. That had to be Loke, but I couldn’t see a thing in this darkness. “My love, where are you?” Juvia’s voice could be heard in another corner, sounding like she was lost. I stayed quiet so she wouldn’t cling to me all night. An hour or so passed. We had agreed to try and fall asleep, but it wasn’t easy on this hard, wooden floor. “Lucy... are you sleeping? Gray?” Wendy’s voice was filled with uneasiness. “Trying to...” I mumbled. “I can’t sleep,” she spoke softly. “Talking won’t-“ My sentence was cut off by a loud knock coming from outside the house. “Ah! What’s that noise!?” Lucy shrieked in fear. “Oh, no!? Are they coming for us!?” Wendy panicked. “Carla, please, wake up!” “Gray, what was that?” Juvia had woken up, too. “Geez, how should I know? Probably just Cana trying to scare us,” I answered, though I had to admit it managed to scare me a little. A silence, only interrupted by the rhythm of Gajeel’s snoring filled the room. Not a minute had passed when there was another knocking sound. Something was definitely pounding on the door or a wall of this shack. “What should we do...?” Lucy asked, but her voice was so shaky at this point, it was hard to understand what she was saying. “Whatever’s on the other side, it’ll regret coming in here.” I said as I prepared myself for combat. The hammering on the door continued, growing louder with every hit. It might be struggling breaking through Freed’s barrier, I thought. With a deafening crash, the door broke into smithereens. This was it! “Ice Make: Hammer!” I immediately leaped forward, smashing the hammer at the silhouette standing in the door opening. “Ow, that hurts!” a familiar voice cried out in pain. “Oh, no! Burglars in the house again?” Happy’s voice followed. “What are you doing here!?” I exclaimed in utter confusion when I saw it was that fire idiot who stood before us. “No, what are you doin’ here?” Natsu responded, rubbing the bump on his head. “This is my house, don’t you know?” Creating a flame in the palm of his hand, he lit up the room so we could properly see our surroundings. “Natsu!” Lucy and Wendy yelled in unison. “Yo, Lucy! Wendy!” He greeted them with a big grin. “Why are all you guys here?” “But Cana said this place was abandoned? I’m so confused,” Wendy responded in surprise. “Come to think of it, you never actually showed me where you live, Natsu,” Lucy stated her thoughts. “I had no idea that it was here.” “That’s because your place is so much more convenient,” Natsu laughed. “By the way, why is that metal freak sleeping in my bed?” “Ugh... what’s with all the noise? Is it too much to ask for all of you morons to shut up for a moment?” Gajeel grunted sleepily. “Anyway, I came here since the guild hall was already closed. Turned out the game finished one hour before I got back. Too bad, since we would have won with the number of sweet Romeo and I managed to collect,” Natsu explained. “But since we’re all here, how about a round of ghost stories?” he grinned. All of us heavily sighed at the thought of it. We surely have had our fill of anything Halloween related after a night like this. |
Nov 6, 2016 7:58 AM
#98
CHAPTER 86 RAGE “Stranger!” a loud voice yelled. In an instant I looked over my shoulder, and saw a young boy standing behind me, his face a mix of wonder and excitement. He looked significantly younger than Wendy, putting him at least below ten years old. His long, messy hair was bright orange coloured. As clothes, he wore what looked to be the hide of a bear, with like half of it dragging behind him over the ground, as it was far too large for his tiny figure. Was this the kid that punched me? He sure is stronger than he looks… “…” I wasn’t sure how to react to this. I had wanted to yell at whoever made me lose my prey, but this was just a child. What was he doing here, in the middle of nowhere? “Name be Rage! What yours?” the kid exclaimed his name proudly and pointed at himself with his thumb as he did. “I’m… I don’t know.” I wasn’t sure how to answer. I stood up and dusted the leaves and dirt off my body. “Just call me whatever you like.” “You no know name? Rage confused…” the kid looked at me in bewilderment. “Know what? Rage call you Buddy! So you no longer be stranger! We be buddies now!” “I suppose that’s fine with me. So, what are you doing here, Rage?” I asked out of curiosity. “Rage live here! Come!” he gestured for me to follow and then ran the other way. “Rage show home to Buddy!” he yelled as he was running. I hesitated for a moment, but I was intrigued by this mysterious child that had made such a sudden appearance, and it wasn’t like I had anywhere else to go anyway. “This be Rage home!” Rage said when we arrived at a cave entrance, somewhat hidden behind a layer of vines and plants. It didn’t seem very big at first, but a short crawl through the tunnel connected to the entrance and we came into a fairly spacious room. Inside, a fire was burning, providing warmth and light. The floor was rough for my bare feet, but there were several animal hides spread across it that were soft to move over. The corners were scattered with all kinds of bones in all sorts of shapes and sizes. On the walls there seemed to be some attempts at drawings of people and animals, but they were nothing more than simplistic stick figures. It certainly was an interesting place… “You live here all by yourself?” I asked him after I had a look through the cavern. “Rage do! But… Rage welcome Buddy to live with Rage!” he answered with a big grin, revealing that he was missing several teeth. “I don’t know about living here, but I might stay for the night,” I replied in honesty. I didn’t know what the deal was with this kid. Why did he live here alone? How was he surviving in complete wilderness all on his own? Suddenly, a loud grumbling noise could be heard through the cave. It was then that I realised that was my own stomach, still unhappy that it had been empty for so long now. It was followed by a second grumbling sound that, this time, seemed to be coming from Rage. “No worry! Rage have food!” From under a pile of leaves in a corner, Rage pulled two absurdly large sized chunks of cooked meat, handing me one of them. Even though I was pretty hungry at this point, I doubted I could eat all of this in one go. Without giving it any more thought, I began to feast on what had been given to me. It was probably the best thing I’d tasted this entire week. In the end, I hadn’t even managed to finish even half of the chunk when I was feeling I neared the limits of what my stomach would allow, but meanwhile, Rage had already eaten the whole thing as if it was nothing. He burped loudly and threw the leftover bones somewhere on the already existing pile, adding to its growth. “How did you get this?” I asked in wonder, referring to the meat, after we’d finished our meal. “Rage hunt! Animal, monster, Rage not care!” he simply answered. “Using your bare hands?” I then asked, wondering about his methods, as I hadn’t seen him carry any weapons or having any lie around in his cavern. “Rage burn!” As he spoke those words, his body lit on fire and a burst of flames came from him. “Also punch!” he added. So, the kid was a wizard, and a pretty powerful one at that if he was able to slay large creatures without problems at his age. Somehow, he reminded me a little of Natsu. His fire magic, that carefree grin, his endless energy. “Rage saw Buddy hunt,” the kid blurted out. “But Rage say Buddy suck at hunt.” “Well, thanks for that. I was trying to get better at it until you ruined it,” I countered. “No matter. Rage show Buddy to hunt. Come!” he said and proceeded to leave the cave. “Hunt before dark is best.” I followed him outside the cave. Going by the stance of the sun in the sky, it was about noon. It should still be hours before the sun would start to set. We continued to walk through the forest, seemingly going nowhere. Rage was not making attempts to be quiet whatsoever, stamping his feet wherever he went, making me wonder if he actually knew what he was doing. An hour or something must have passed and we hadn’t come across any wildlife yet, as it was probably alerted by our presence before we’d get the chance to even see it. What was this kid doing? It was until we came across another cave that Rage stopped moving and turned to face me. “Prey in here. Hunt start now,” he said without bothering to lower his voice. “Oohh! Tasty humans, lucky day!” A large, green furred, gorilla-like creature emerged from the cave and stared at the two of us with hungry eyes, licking his lips. “Watch and learn!” Rage exclaimed and faced his prey fearlessly, despite barely reaching to the height of its knees. “Burn!!” he shouted and stretched his arms in front of him. A large ball of fire was launched from both his hands and exploded in the face of the vulcan. As the prey staggered after being hit by such a blow, Rage followed up with a series of punches aimed at its gut. He finished it with an uppercut to the jaw, knocking the vulcan out cold. While it laid unconsciously on the ground, Rage smashed its skull, making sure it wouldn’t wake up again. His methods were pretty blunt and brutal, but effective at the same time. “Ugh. Now we return,” Rage grunted as he grabbed one of the vulcan’s legs, placing it over its shoulder and began to drag the huge body behind him. Now I understood why Rage had wanted to go this early. Taking back the prey to the cave could take a while at this pace. I offered to help carry the vulcan, but Rage insisted on doing it all by himself, claiming it was his prey, so it was his task to bring it back home. Even with the strength he possessed, he was quite out of breath when we finally made it back. He placed the body in front of the entrance and moved behind it to push it through the tunnel into his living room. I could hear some of the bones in the vulcan’s limbs cracking as it was forced through the tunnel that was a little bit tight for a prey this size, but Rage continued to push until he succeeded. “Enough food for two days!” Rage huffed with a smile, exhausted from the hunt. “Maybe one. Since Rage share with Buddy now.” “Two weeks you mean, surely?” But as I said that, I remembered how Rage effortlessly ate that oversized chunk of meat earlier today, and realised that he was probably right when he said two days. “Buddy thinks too small. Need to eat more. Eat more, grow strong,” Rage replied. He began to sink his teeth into the vulcan and then slowly strip the fur off its body. “Rage… what are you doing?” I asked, confused by his methods. “Phew!” Rage spit out a tuft of fur. “Buddy wait and see.” He answered and then went back to doing whatever he was doing. I sat myself down on one of the animal hides on the ground and quietly watched him as he did his thing. “Rage done!” he shouted, instantly waking me up after I’d fallen asleep without realising it. “Done with what?” I asked as I blinked my eyes somewhat sleepily. “Hide for Buddy!” Rage threw me the huge, green pelt that he spent all this time removing from the vulcan. I looked at it for a moment, then proceeded to wrap it around my body. It kind of smelled bad, but I appreciated the gift for what it was; it sure did beat walking around in nothing but a pair of boxers. “Prepare for feast!” Rage then exclaimed happily, and created a large fire in the centre of the cave using his fire magic. He took a big tree branch, slung the lifeless body of the vulcan around, and hung it over the fire. “Hey! What that?” Rage suddenly asked, pointing at my hand. What was so special about my hand…? I looked, only to see the sky blue Fairy Tail insignia was still there. I was so used to it being there, I hadn’t noticed it any sooner. “It… It’s from when I was a member in a guild,” I murmured. Why was it still there when I’d declared I left the guild? Could it be these guild marks are for life, I wondered as I rubbed my thumb over it. “Guild?” Rage said with a puzzled look on his face. “A guild is kind of like… a big family.” I answered using the shortest and simplest description I could think of. I’d known Rage for less than a day still, but I already had learned that he wasn’t exactly the brightest. Plus, I wasn’t really in the mood to talk about guilds right now. “Family…?” Rage muttered, almost sounding a little saddened, but he quickly went back to his regular self. “Rage tired. Rage go sleep,” he groaned, lied down and began to snore loudly in a matter of seconds. What a strange day this has been, I thought to myself as I silently stared at the fire in the centre of the cavern, watching as it slowly died out. I didn’t really know what to think of Rage. He seemed like a good kid, but what was he doing here all by himself? What should I do… stay with him for the time being, or would it be wiser to go my own way before he gets too attached to me? And then there was also the question about the Fairy Tail insignia that was still left on my hand. I didn’t know for sure, but I thought those were supposed to get erased when one leaves the guild. It’s not possible for them to keep me in the guild against my will, right? Tired from all the events from today, I made myself comfortable on the soft carpet of fur and went to sleep. I woke up still feeling exhausted after another restless attempt to sleep, not knowing what time it was. Going by how dark it still was, it was probably still sometime in the middle of the night. Those last moments before Myra lost her life in her forced battle against me kept returning to me in my dreams. Those eyes of hers, looking at me right before she lost her life… they were filled with love and kindness; even after everything she had gone through and knowing that I wouldn’t remember her during her last moments, she had never given up on me. That only made it hurt more. Afterwards, I would always ponder the outcome if I had done things differently. Had it been possible for me to save her? However, the soft sobbing sound coming from Rage diverted my own sad thoughts. Was he crying in his sleep, I wondered as I continued to listen. Eventually, my eyes automatically closed and my mind drifted off again, this time deciding to give me enough rest until sunrise that next morning. |
Feb 22, 2017 12:51 PM
#99
CHAPTER 87 LOST When I finally woke up, Rage was already up and eating more of the meat from the vulcan he hunted yesterday. He must have been paying attention, because he immediately threw me a piece, the moment I sat up. “Meat!” he shouted with a cheerful grin. If something had made him sad during his sleep, he didn’t show that he still remembered it. “Had a good night?” I casually asked him, hoping to maybe learn more, though it could be it wasn’t something he would want to talk about. “Rage sleep well!” he replied like nothing had happened, and proceeded to greedily rip a huge chunk off the meat with his teeth. “You sure? I heard you sobbing in your sleep.” I decided to directly confront him, as I didn’t think he was going to admit it on his own If I kept on the subtle approach. “Rage not cry,” he answered in denial, sounding slightly upset by my comment. I didn’t really mean to make him feel bad about it, but it seemed he wasn’t going to let it go and took a more distant attitude towards me the rest of the morning. I took advantage of the quietness to do some thinking in the meantime and eventually ended up dozing off. “Rage go hunt!” His grunting voice woke me up from my slumber, but he was already gone when I looked around in the cavern with sleepy eyes. I hastily got up and crawled out of the cave to go after him. He was a strong kid on his own, but I still felt a sense of responsibility to keep an eye out on him while I was here. “Wait up, Rage!” I yelled when I finally managed to catch up to him using my Lightning Step technique. “Grm!” Rage growled and continued walking at a brisk pace while staring right in front of him. “Rage be fine alone!” “You’re still angry about this morning?” I asked when I made it to his side. If I had known it had put him in this bad of a mood, I wouldn’t have said a thing… “No matter. Rage hunt now,” he avoided answering my question. It was hard to know what was going on inside his head at this time. I knew there was something plaguing him, but I wasn’t going to be able to help if he wasn’t willing to open up about it. “Do you even know where you’re going?” I questioned him after a while, when I noticed we had been going in nothing but a straight line. “Prey all around. Rage always find prey,” he replied stubbornly, but it seemed my words had reached him as he looked like he was trying to actually search now. We had only set several steps since then when suddenly a large creature came crashing down from the roof of leaves above us. In a reflex, I rolled out of the way, and saw Rage got away in time, too. A creature similar in the shape of that of a dragon, but a lot smaller in size than a real one, had set its eyes on us. This must be a wyvern… I had read a little about them, during my time in Fairy Tail. They’re rare creatures, and were considered quite tough opponents, even for skilled wizards. “Prey!” Rage yelled and stormed straight at the monster as soon as it landed. “Don’t!” I shouted, but it was already too late. Rage jumped at its head, as he prepared to punch it with his fist that exploded with fire. The wyvern merely flapped its wings, blowing Rage away with wind pressure alone. The moment his feet touched the ground, Rage dashed at the wyvern once more. This time, it flew upward to dodge his attack and retaliated with a powerful kick at his back, its claws tearing through his skin. Rage was getting hurt and it didn’t seem he had anything to fight back against a foe of this size, that was about to fly right at him for another attack. “Advanced Lightning Technique! Swords of Concealing Lightning!” A row of large swords, forged by Lightning magic, aimed downward, materialised between Rage and his… prey. It felt kind of odd using a technique I hadn’t used in years, I must have learned it before I’d even joined Fairy Tail and lost my memories, but I quickly put those thoughts aside. The important thing was that I did something. The wyvern crashed into the line of vertically floating swords, keeping it from reaching Rage, as well as receiving a multitude of electric shocks as its massive body made contact with the spell. Using this window of opportunity, I sprinted toward Rage and picked him up, then Lightning Stepped to speed away as far as we could. I wasn’t sure if I was able to take out a monster like this on my own, there just was no point in trying; this was clearly no prey we should be hunting. “Grah! Lemme go!” Rage attempted to wrest himself from my grip, but to no avail. I wasn’t going to let him go. Not when he was like this. Eventually, we reached a stream, perhaps the same one I had travelled through when I’d ran from Erza a couple of days ago. In my rush to flee from that wyvern, I hadn’t really paid attention to where we had been going. I finally put down Rage, who had calmed down a little. He fell with his knees on the ground and tears were forming in his eyes. His trembling fingers ran over his back, across several large wounds caused by the wyvern’s humongous claws, which had even ripped through the thick hide Rage wore. He must finally be feeling the pain from that attack now that the adrenaline is leaving his body… “Ow…! Ow, ow, ow…!” he winced repeatedly. “Come here.” I grabbed him by one of his wrists and took him to water. I dipped my hands into the icy water and then carefully placed them on Rage’s back to minimise the pain. “Aahh!” Rage screamed in pain, but he didn’t back off. “It’s important we clean your wound,” I told him as I kept applying water a few more times. I didn’t know that much about treating wounds, but I did know that cleaning them to avoid infections was one of the top priorities, especially with deep wounds like these. “Why… Why run from prey!?” Rage said once he had gotten over the worst of his pain. I sighed. “That was no prey, Rage. How were you even planning on taking that thing back to your house? It would only get stuck behind trees.” I gently knocked him on top of his head. “Rage… not think that far,” he explained his thought process. “Rage see prey. Rage attack prey. Rage take prey. That… be as far as Rage think.” “It’s a good thing I was around, then. You might have gotten yourself killed if I hadn’t dragged you away from that monster,” I said as I ripped a piece of my hide and laid it over the wound on his back. “Next time… Rage kill prey,” he growled. “Sure. We’re lost, though. How do we get back to your base?” I asked him to change the subject to something more important. “Base…?” Rage went into deep thought before finally answering with a useless “Dunno! Rage no good with diret… deric… driction!” “… Directions?” I guessed the word he was trying to pronounce. “Grm!” he nodded at my correction. “But you had no trouble finding your back yesterday after we got that vulcan?” I asked him in surprise. “Rage be dizzy. Head not work,” he said, knocking himself on the head with his fist a few times. “Well, this isn’t good… Even if we go back to try to find our way back, that wyvern might still be there,” I thought aloud. “Rage no care. Rage find new cave. Rage make new home,” he grunted apathically. “If you say so,” I shrugged. I couldn’t say I was exactly that fond of the cavern anyway. Even though it provided shelter from the weather, it was a bit too claustrophobic for my tastes. In all honesty, I kind of felt like going my own way again. The problem was that I couldn’t just leave this kid behind all alone here in the wilderness… Why was he here, without parents or anyone else to take care of him? “Rage. Where are your parents?” I directly asked him after we had been resting in the grass near the stream for a while. “Home,” he answered curtly. “I’m assuming you’re not talking about your cave?” “Rage first home. That be where parents live… Cave be Rage second home.” “Why are you not with them?” I asked him patiently, even though I had a feeling it was going to be difficult to get more information from him if it kept up like this. “Rage… not say,” he answered after a short while and closed off the conversation with that. That went even worse than I’d expected. “Well, we might as well do some hunting while it’s still early, especially seeing how we we’re without any food now,” I suggested as I thought about our current situation. “Rage come hunt,” he said and stood up with some effort. It seemed his back was still hurting pretty badly. “Rage…” I wanted to argue against it, but at the same time, it would allow me to keep an eye out on him if he’d come with me. I’d just have to make sure he wouldn’t do anything reckless. “Rage be fine,” he grunted, trying to ignore the pain. “Fine. But I’ll do the fighting this time,” I said decisely, at which Rage merely responded with a vague growling. It was obvious he didn’t like it, but he had to understand he couldn’t just do whatever when his body was in such a bad state. We then proceeded to travel in the opposite direction of where we had encountered the wyvern that morning, just to be on the safe side. “Bears, huh?” I whispered when we spotted two large, brown bears from our position in the trees after we’d been looking for something to hunt for hours. “Rage…” He murmured and became restless. “Raaage!!” he roared with a voice so loud it hurt my ears and I got blown away by the blast of fire coming from his entire body as he launched himself at the prey. What does he think he’s doing!? I Lightning Stepped directly at him and forcefully pulled him away before he could reach the bears who were alerted by our presence with the noise from Rage’s battlecry. “Stop it, Rage! Didn’t I tell you I’d hunt for today!?” I scolded him. “Buddy not be Rage parent! Buddy not tell Rage what do!” Rage argued back. “You will listen, and you will stay back!” I raised my voice as I lost my patience with him and charged myself with electricity. “Rage not care!” he yelled and exploded with fire once again. At a speed Rage couldn’t react to, I struck him in the stomach with my lightning-charged fist. It was for his own good… If he wouldn’t listen, then I’d have to ensure he wasn’t going to be able to fight at all. Rage fell to the ground, knocked out by my powerful hit. Now that that was taken care of, I turned around and looked for our prey, only to find out it had gotten away during our quarrel. What a pain… this kid is way overexerting himself. Thinking he can go into battle when his wounds from earlier are still fresh. What was I going to do with him…? I probably could have tracked down the bears that escaped, but it would be too big of a risk to leave Rage unconscious on the ground here. I picked him up and placed him over my shoulder. My first priority should be to find a new place where we could rest in safety. I felt bad for having caused Rage to lose his cave; perhaps I was more of a hindrance than actual help to him… Perhaps I was wrong, thinking my presence could benefit him. It was also my fault he stormed out of the cave and got hurt in battle against the wyvern. Without me, he would still have had his cave and hunted regular animals that were of no real danger to him. By the time it was starting to get dark, I still hadn’t managed to find anything decent, so I had to settle for something a little less than I’d hoped for and took shelter under a large, overhanging rock. I put down Rage in the grass and decided to watch over him for the night. I checked on the wounds on his back one more time, it seemed they were already starting to heal, but there was no doubt they’d leave scars behind. I left him there and climbed on top of the rock to get a view of the area. In one direction the mountains were visible, behind those should be where Clover Town was at. In the far distance, I could still see the silhouette of the top of Mount Firaea sticking out above the forest that stretched over this large area. It kind looked lonely amidst the trees, away from the mountains. In another direction I spotted a faint glow lighting up a small portion of the horizon… I wondered if there was a settlement of sorts there. If so, then I hadn’t ever been there before. Maybe I’ll go there tomorrow, I wondered in thought… maybe this whole living in the wilderness thing wasn’t really for me. I stayed up on top of the rock a little longer before jumping back down and checking up on Rage again, who was now snoring, indicating he was fast asleep. I was feeling tired, but I wouldn’t allow myself to fall asleep. Every time I could feel my consciousness drifting off, I shocked myself with electricty to keep myself awake to watch over Rage and make sure no monsters would try to attack us in the middle of the night. It was the least I could do for him after messing up his day. |
Mar 14, 2017 4:44 AM
#100
CHAPTER 88 REUNITED “Rage hungry!” the boy roared when I returned, holding some fish in my arms. In the end, I had covered Rage under a bunch of leaves to hide him from animals while he was still sleeping, and had gone out hunting on my own to get us some food since we didn’t get any yesterday. I figured fish was easy prey for me, as sending shocks through the water proved to be an effective way of frying whatever was swimming in the vicinity. “Look. I caught some fish.” I grinned proudly at the result of my first successful hunt.. “Rage no like fish. Rage want meat!” He stuck up his nose in disgust. “Can’t say I disagree. Honestly, I’m not fond of fish either, but I found it’s the only thing I could reliably hunt with the little survival experience I had, and it’s the only thing we currently have,” I noted and threw him a few fish. He just sat there, letting the fish land in his face and fall to the ground without moving a muscle. “It’s better than nothing…” I said and took a bite from one of the roasted fishes. It tasted like nothing… but I guessed it was still better than eating nothing at all. “Rage go find home. Then, Rage go hunt,” he told me and he stood up. “Rage…” I confronted him. “I think I’ll be going eastward. If you want, you can come along,” I suggested, but I didn’t want to force him if he’d rather stay here. I knew he wasn’t going to listen if I told he had to come, so there was no point in trying. But if he was to decide to come with me, there could be the possibility to have him return to living in a society again... if that light what I saw last night was indeed from a far-away village. With seemingly being the only sign of a settlement in this vast patch of wilderness, it could very well be the place where Rage’s parents live. “East, what?” Rage seemed to think about my words, but I didn’t think he fully understood what I meant. “I’m trying to say that I’m going to go my own way. But that you’re welcome to come with me.” “Grm! Rage stay!” He stated decidedly without hesitating as he crossed his arms. “In that case… good luck and farewell, Rage.” I said, took some steps backward as I waved at him, and then turned the other way to leave. There was no farewell from Rage’s side… I hoped he was going to be okay. - - - --- - - - - - - --- - - - “Gaaah! I can’t believe it!” Natsu yelled and kicked a table so hard it crashed straight through the roof of the guild hall. “We get it, you’re mad. But please don’t release your anger on the guild’s furniture, Natsu,” I told him, though I could understand his frustration. I, too, felt like his farewell had left a hole behind. I didn’t think it would… hurt this much. After we failed our mission, we had hoped Roth would perhaps return to the guild by himself, but there had been no sign of him whatsoever. With every passing day, that feeling of hope was declining and it was having a bad effect on the atmosphere in the guild. “Then, I’ll take it out on you, Erza!” Natsu yelled in a fit of senseless rage and stormed at me. But I knocked him out with one hit on the head with my armoured gauntlet. Natsu was strong when he was serious, but not when he was like this. “That idiot will never learn, huh?” Gajeel mumbled with a bored expression, waiting for his other teammate. Wendy hadn’t shown herself yesterday, even though he had been sitting in the guild hall all day, waiting for her to show up. “That’s Natsu for you. I wish there was something we could do, though…” Lucy added with a sad tone in her voice. “It can’t be helped.” The guild master finally spoke from his seat at the bar. “Regaining all of his memories must have done something to him, changed him in some way or another. The Roth we knew, it wasn’t the real him; it was only a tiny fraction of who he really was.” “But… we can’t just give up on him!” Wendy said as she stood in the entrance of the guild hall, making her appearance at last. “He’s still our friend! We won’t just leave him, right!?” She was looking for support from her other guildmates. “Wendy’s right!” Lucy said with hope, backing her up. “No. Right now, all we can do is hope he’ll remember the times he’s had with us,” Makarov spoke. This isn’t about us proving our bonds to him. This is something he must face alone. Just as the task of recovering his past was something only he, himself, could do.” “No… this isn’t right,” Wendy said softly in sadness. “What a pain…” Gajeel groaned and drunk from his mug of beer. “Don’t worry, Wendy. We’re here for you!” Happy said to her, trying to comfort her. “How about we all go on a big guild job together?” I said, forcing a smile on my face in an attempt to try to bring some positivity to our group. “We won’t get anywhere just sitting here, mulling over something that was in the past. We must go forward!” “Y-Yes, I’d love to join you, Miss Erza,” Wendy said timidly, smiling back. “A big guild job, meaning we get to beat up something big and bad!?” Natsu yelled enthusiastically as he finally stood up, grinning maniacally. “Ugh, never mind. I’ll be staying here and do some training with Lily,” Gajeel grumbled when he saw Natsu would come. And probably for the best too, as the two often ended up fighting over the most stupid things, and unlike Gray, Gajeel was much tougher to keep under control for me. “I’m not sure how much help I’ll be, but I’ll be coming, too!” Lucy said, also joining the party. “I won’t let that hothead hog all the glory, count me in,” Gray said, showing his competitive side. “Look. I’ll be fine. Don’t worry about me,” Gajeel spoke to Wendy before she could even say a word to him about not joining the group when she turned to face him. With that, he got up from his seat and left the guild hall. “What to take… what to take…” I pondered aloud as I observed the request board for some high ranked jobs. “You’re about to leave on a job?” Mirajane approached our group. She held a sheet of paper in both her hands. “Yes, we were just looking for one. You wanted to come with us?” Lucy asked in surprise. “Well, I just received an emergency request, asking for two specific wizards,” she responded with a friendly smile. “Natsu, Gray. They want your help.” “Really? Why him?” Was Natsu’s instant reaction to that news, pointing at Gray standing next to him. “I’m more than enough to handle it on my own!” “I bet I could finish it before you’d find your way out of the guild hall on your own, moron,” Gray immediately countered. “It’s a special request, so be on your best behaviour, you two!” Erza told them harshly. “Indeed,” Makarov spoke up. “The client is Warrod Seeken, one of the Ten Wizard Saints, the fourth ranked one. He’s known as one of the Four Heavenly Kings of Ishgar.” “The client is one of the Ten Wizard Saints!?” Lucy couldn’t believe her ears. “What does this mean? Why is an important person like that…?” Carla said in just as much disbelief. “That it does not say on the request sheet, but it’d be best to not let your client wait any longer.” Makarov said, and so we decided to leave right away after packing our stuff for the journey. - - - --- - - - - - - --- - - - It was hard to tell how much further it was to the settlement from here. When I spotted it in the distance yesterday, it seemed like it would probably take a full day or so to reach, but great distances like that were tricky to estimate. I could probably make it before sunset if I used my Lightning magic, but having spent over a week in the wilderness hadn’t done me much good, and it wasn’t just my stomach that felt empty. I had noticed it during my encounter with the wyvern, my magic didn’t seem to come to me as easily as it normally would, but it was even worse today after having had barely any sleep. As I continued to walk, I pondered if I should take it slow and allow myself to rest for the rest of the day, or if I should try to reach the village before dark. No, it would probably be best if I left this place as soon as I could. I actually was longing to sleeping in a real bed again, and to eat a real meal again… they were some of the luxuries I couldn’t get used to missing. “Buddy!” I heard a voice yelling. I froze for a moment, but I knew it could only be Rage, calling me that. “Rage?” I asked him when he came to a stop before me. “Buddy be buddy. Rage not leave buddy,” he grinned. That was a first since yesterday. “Heh, sure. You’re okay, though?” I questioned, wondering about the wound on his back. “Buddy no worry. Rage be strong! Huraargh!!” His roar echoed through the woods. “Yeah, yeah… I get it. No need to be so loud,” I said after I took my hands off my ears when the silence returned. “Anyway, let’s be on our way.” “Where Buddy be going?” Rage asked, curious about my destination. “There’s a village or something over there.” I pointed vaguely in the direction of where I guessed it to be. “It’s at the edge of this forest. We can’t miss it if we keep travelling in a straight line.” “Village?” Rage seemed to mull it over. “Anyway, I was hoping to reach it before the sun sets,” I added and continued to walk. “Rage come too!” “You’re not mad at me for causing you to lose the way to your home and knocking you out when you jumped at those bears?” I asked out of curiosity. I had kind of expected him to dislike me after everything that happened yesterday. “Grm? Why Rage be mad?” He responded in surprise. “Past be past. Past do nothing. No prey from past. No meat from past. Present give Rage what Rage need to survive.” He continued to explain his thought process. I was just glad he didn’t hold a grudge against me. It sounded simple, but perhaps, there was some truth in that. Even though being forced to live in the wilderness, as well as my meeting with Rage had helped to distract my thoughts from my painful memories quite well, I still had trouble dealing with my past during moments when I was able to rest… usually during the nights. However, despite Rage’s words of wisdom, was he really able to follow his own outlook on life, I wondered. Or was it only a façade to hide from his own difficult past? I was sure I’d heard him crying that first night… there was something going on underneath the cheerful smile and tough kid act. “Buddy quiet… Buddy think?” Rage suddenly asked me, drawing me from my thoughts. “Think much not good for head. Think much make head hurt.” “Sometimes, it does hurt,” I responded somewhat absent-mindedly. “What Buddy think about?” he asked. Rage could sometimes be quiet for hours, but once he’d begin to talk, he was hard to stop. “You,” I answered plainly. “What Buddy think ‘bout Rage?” He seemed interested in knowing. “I wonder about your past. How you ended up here, all alone,” I said, telling him the truth. “Rage-“ At that moment, a loud screech came from right above us, interrupting our chat. Looking up, there was the silhouette of a wyvern casting a menacing shadow over the two of us. “Watch out!” I yelled when I saw the wyvern closing in on us at high speed. “Rage punch prey!!” Charging his fist with fiery explosions, Rage prepared a counterattack. “We run!” I said and grabbed Rage by his arm to drag him along. Rage struggled for a bit, but he quickly gave up, perhaps slowly learning that not every living, breathing creature was meant to be hunted. The wyvern landed on the ground where we had been standing just seconds ago, cracking open the ground around it with its giant claws. “Hold on tight.” With that, I Lightning Stepped away from the monster, taking Rage with me. After several hundreds of metres, I slowed down again and took a short break to catch my breath. I shouldn’t be this exhausted after using this little magic… Right now, I did regret not sleeping a bit more last night. We weren’t given a break, as a screech could be heard again, and I saw the wyvern taking off again in the distance. We could try hiding under a tree or something, but that would mean giving up the goal of reaching the village before dark if it would keep inspecting this area. “Prey be hunter now,” Rage muttered while looking up through the leaves at the sky. “We’ll have to run and hope it gives up…” I said and continued to run, still holding Rage by his arm. The sound of hundreds of branches snapping was right behind us. The wyvern was flying low, breaking off the upper parts of the trees of the forest as it came closer and closer. Unless I’d Lightning Step again, there was no way we could escape it now. I was about to use my magic, when a powerful ground shake threw me off balance and made me stumble. “Rage no more run!” He yelled and challenged the wyvern to a fight. However much I’d been wanting to avoid a battle against this beast, it seemed we had no other option. I got on my feet and tried to relax myself so I’d have an easier time managing my flow of magic. If only I was at full power, this thing wouldn’t have been so much of a threat. “Careful, Rage. Don’t attack it head on. Wyverns are smart enough to dodge,” I warned him, just in case, but I doubted he would actually take my advice. Rage continued to charge at the wyvern, not listening to my advice at all. It swung its claws at Rage, but he nimbly dodged and used the opportunity to get hold of its arms and climb on top of it. Positioning himself on the wyvern’s back, Rage proceeded to viciously punch it, each strike unleashing an explosion on impact. “Tide of the arcane spirits that flow through the heavens! Invoke!” I hastily spoke the spell’s incantation, followed by connecting myself to Rage’s source of magic, and sent him a bunch of my own. The extra magic he received wasn’t going to waste, as the explosions from his hits grew bigger and bigger. The wyvern was clearly getting hurt by Rage’s violent assault and attempted to fly into the air. But with each explosion knocking it downward again, Rage wasn’t going to let it go anywhere. This could be my chance to finish things, using the little magic I still had left. “New Advanced Lightning Technique! Meteor Buster!” Lightning Stepping towards the wyvern, using the extreme speed I gained to my advantage, I struck the wyvern with a mighty punch to its jaw. Right thereafter, I stepped back, and repeated the same move again, this time striking one of its legs using the same technique. I kept on attacking it, over and over again, each hit aimed at a vulnerable spot and sending electric shocks through its body. Meanwhile, Rage was still pounding away on its back with his explosive magic. We both saw it was about time to finish this now and we charged ourselves for one last hit. A massive cloud of dust was generated by our combined attack and sent the poor wyvern flying straight up into the air, so high that it vanished from sight. “See! Prey no match for Rage!” He grinned brightly. “That took about everything I had… but at least we made it.” I said while panting. Using up this much magic at once was exhausting. Not a second later, the wyvern returned from the sky, its crash-landing generating a large crater right beside us. “Rage take prey now! Bigger prey, better meat!” He took the knocked out monster by its tail and began to drag it out of the crater. “You’re sure that’s a good idea…?” I asked. “Forest not as thick. We be close to edge.” Rage concluded. I honestly hadn’t even paid much attention to our surroundings yet, but he was right. The sun was already quite a bit past its peak, so it might not be a bad idea to start making haste. “Let’s just hope that was the last one. I don’t have enough magic for another fight.” I sighed, and then continued my way eastward with Rage – who took the wyvern with him. “Halt! Who’s there!” Two townguards approached us as we neared the town that I had been wanting to go to, just outside of the forest. “Wh-What’s that!?” He stepped back when he saw Rage with the giant wyvern behind him. “Wait, aren’t you the kid…?” The other guard said in surprise. “We came from the forest and are looking for a place to stay.” I said calmly to avoid any trouble. “By the way, do you know him?” I asked the guard about Rage when I saw the surprise on his face. “We do… he’s the kid that went missing, what was it? Two months ago?” The guard asked his partner for confirmation, who nodded back in response. “Is that true, Rage? Why didn’t you tell me?” I asked him in disbelief. “Rage dunno.” He grunted indifferently. “We’ll bring you back to your home, your parents have been worried sick about you. Come.” The guard grabbed him by his wrist, but Rage immediately shook his arm to free himself from his grip. “Rage walk by Rage self,” he mumbled and entered through the town’s gate, the large body of the wyvern creating gaps in both sides of the wall at the entrance. It was already late and there weren’t any people left on the streets, which might be for the best, as people might get scared seeing a wyvern dragged into their hometown. While Rage wouldn’t let the guards touch him, he did let them escort him to wherever I guessed was his home. His real home. As we walked through the quiet town, I wondered what could have happened to Rage to end up in the wilderness all by himself for two whole months… “What do you want from us?” A man showed up in the door opening of the house after the guards had knocked on the front door. He was dressed simply, like a commoner, but his physique was impressive. He might be a lumberjack or blacksmith if I had to guess. “What is happening, Kagan?” A rather short woman stood behind him; with the man standing in front, she was barely visible to us. “Miss and mister Ragger, your missing son has returned.” One of the guards spoke and stepped aside. “Reagan! My son!” The man’s voice boomed in surprise when he looked past the soldiers, seeing Rage standing behind them. “It is… It is really you!?” The woman rushed outside, holding Rage tightly. He just stood there with a look of absolute astonishment on his face, as though he didn’t know what to feel. “My goodness! I can’t believe you’re really back after all this time…” The woman was overwhelmed with joy. “I’m so glad you’re okay!” “Rage…” he stammered. “Rage… miss family!” All of a sudden, he began to cry like a baby in his mother’s arms. “Rage… sorry!” “If there’s one who needs to apologise, it’s me, son,” his father said as he looked at him. “I… didn’t think my words would have caused you to leave our family. You don’t know how worried we’ve been about you ever since you left.” “Rage never meant to burn house...” he apologised to his parents while still sobbing. By now, the guards realised there wasn’t much more for them to do here and quietly went back to their post again. I wasn’t sure what to do in this situation, but I felt it might be for the best if I, too, would leave Rage with his family. “You there. Who are you?” Rage’s father directed his words to me as I was about to walk away. “I’m...” Unwilling to use my names from the past, I was thinking of how to introduce myself. “I’m a friend of Rage, your son.” I decided that was the best answer I could give right now. “I found him somewhere in the wilderness.” “Buddy joined Rage! Fought big monster with Rage!” Rage smiled proudly and pointed at the huge wyvern lying in the middle of the street. “You’re a wizard, then?” The man asked me straight up, rightfully assuming that only a magic user could stand up against such a beast. “I use lightning magic.” I created a ball of lightning in the palm of my hand as I spoke those words, then quickly made it disappear again. For just a moment, I saw a glance of fear in the man’s eyes, it was clear these people weren’t used to seeing magic used freely like this. “You... you have my eternal gratitude, for rescuing our son,” he spoke. “If there’s anything we can do for you, please let us know.” Thoughts went through my head, thinking of things I could use that I could ask for. Money, food, clothes, a place to sleep... But I honestly felt I hadn’t done anything that deserved such a reward. If anything, Rage deserved it more than me. He had helped me survive those days we spent together in the wilderness. He had shared his cave with me, given me this vulcan hide to wear and had taught me how to hunt, well, somewhat at least. If it was true that magic was uncommon in this place, it shouldn’t be too hard for me to capitalise on that to support myself. “Know of a place I could spend the night?” I asked, knowing that should currently be at the top of my priorities. “Well, you’d be more than welcome to sleep in our house. But there’s an inn called the Laughing Dog right over there.” The man pointed in some direction in the distance. With how small this village seemed to be, it shouldn’t be hard to find, even with those vague directions. “By the way, you will need some of these if you go there.” He threw me a leather pouch that jingled with the sound of coins when it landed in my hands. “That’s the least I can give you.” He smiled at me. “Thank you.” I bowed my head and took a last glance at Rage and his family before heading off. Both his parents waved at me, but Rage himself looked confused as to why I was leaving, though he wasn’t saying a word. Maybe I’ll go pay him a visit tomorrow. But for now, I needed some time alone. |
More topics from this board
» BL reference in Tomodachi LifeKinspie13 - 4 hours ago |
4 |
by Kinspie13
»»
2 hours ago |
|
» How to Export/Backup Your Anime List Automatically! (TamperMonkey Script)hacker09 - May 18, 2020 |
3 |
by Vapor_AU
»»
3 hours ago |
|
» advice for someone returning to artCrystepsi - Apr 4 |
5 |
by haaku-san
»»
8 hours ago |
|
» Share an ai anime picNowOldCow - Dec 6, 2023 |
19 |
by loligoth666
»»
Today, 9:23 AM |
|
» Show us your latest sketch or drawing v.2 ( 1 2 3 4 5 ... Last Page )Luna - Feb 21, 2017 |
1629 |
by loligoth666
»»
Today, 8:48 AM |